Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Floating.

Bubbling.

He feels like his head was underwater.

He is underwater.

Twins were born near the end of the 5th month. Meteors had rained across the night sky. Northern Lights danced mystically as the full moon shone its brightest.

At that very moment, the universe reacted as though a prophecy had been fulfilled.

“Talia birthing two boys is surprising, but perhaps this works in my favour still.”

Between the twins, there shall be the Heir to the Bat and the Heir to the Shadows.

Ibn al Xu’ffasch, Son of the Bat.

Ibn al Zi’li, Son of the Shadow.

“The order of their birth will not matter. Who proves to be superior is to be seen.”

Ibn al Zi’li. The Heir to the Shadows.

That was the name given to him by his grandfather on the 9th anniversary of their birth.

He was the… inferior twin.

How… did he get that name again?

“I do not want to know the order of our birth.”

“Will it even matter? We were born on the same day.”

“Exactly. No one is above and beneath the two of us. We are… equals.”

“We’re brothers!”

“Precisely.”

“But Grandfather still wants to know who is more superior between the two of us.”

“So I’ve also gathered. Still, he cannot deny that even during our spars, we cannot outwit and overpower the other.”

“Because we're equals!”

“Because we are brothers. Not one of us wants to dominate the other. Not one of us wishes to hurt the other.”

That was a conversation spoken under the beautiful night sky illuminating the faces of the twins, welcoming the 9th midnight time of their birth.

There was the sound of shouting on top of him. Crying.

Crying for him .

“Danial! Danial! Grandfather, what is the meaning of this—! His death will hold no meaning for you!”

“I have come to a decision. Despite your equal stature between each other, I’ve come to understand where you two lack and excel at.”

Twin stares of blue and green stood in front of their Grandfather in a serious expression.

“Damian is an excellent fighter. It is cognisable that you do not hesitate to kill and finish the mission given to you compared to your brother. However, I still hear about you taking in critters? I advise that you let go of this… fixation of yours. They are but mindless creatures. You do not waste your time taking care of the weak prey.”

Green eyes looked down with a nod. Solemn.

“Danial is an intellectual fighter. You can see through your opponent faster and it should be the advantage that could make you far superior than Damian, however, you hold your emotions to your sleeves. As much as you easily read your opponents, so do you also show your hand to them. I advise that you let go of these trivial emotions you clung on to so foolishly. Were you not taught how to by your tutor? Do not tell me you have been neglecting this part of your studies.”

Blue eyes looked down in answer. Dour.

“While the two of you have your own disappointments, you both have the same weakness as I have also observed. Rise up your heads and look me in the eye. By the end of this talk, you will have earned another name given by me.”

The twins glanced at each other with their bowed heads before standing up straight once again, looking in the eyes of their Grandfather. Their Mother stood behind them still. Quiet.

“Your weakness in each other. You give your all during your spars, but you do not aim to kill the other. You raise your swords against each other, but do not strike at a fatal moment. Both of you hold back the other from striving to be the best. You do not wish to be above the other, nor do you wish to be beneath the other. It is unbecoming.

“From now on that will change. The one named Son of the Bat will be sent to him , and the one named Son of the Shadow will stay here. You will be separated on the day of your birth by the next year. You will be trained away from the other so that you are to reach your highest potential without the other holding you back.

“Damian shall be given the name Ibn al Xu’ffasch. Danial shall be given the name Ibn al Zi’li. Damian shall train with the bat and Danial shall stay here and train with me. ”

Not one of them wishes to part from the other. Not one of them wishes to leave the other in this place.

Not one of them wishes to leave one another.

“If you wish to change your fate, I will give you a year to give you that one chance.”

“Do not question my decisions, child. Danial is to be my heir and he has proven that during your fight. He is weak and his weakness is still you , more so than how your weakness is him. I have given you the chance to change your fate and it still hasn’t changed. Whether or not he emerges from this pit, he is to stay here .”

Suffocating.

It was suffocating.

“Mother!”

“We will be leaving soon, Damian. Gather the items you will be taking with you for the journey to your father.”

Don’t leave. Akhi, don’t leave. Please.

“But— But Danial! I will not leave him—”

“Damian! Leave. Now.”

Dami.

Damian.

Damian.

Damian.

Twin blades clashed and leaped away. It was a known dance between the two of them.

“The winner shall be the one to leave and continue their training with the Bat. Their victory proves that there is nothing else more to learn from the League of Shadows.”

One of them is faltering. Hesitating. He does not wish for the other to stay here. Away from him.

“The failure shall stay in the League of Shadows. Their defeat proves that there is still much to learn from the League of Shadows, and such will be having to learn from me .”

He does not want his brother to stay here any longer.

Blue eyes became hauntingly determined and it caused the green eyed to be a split second distracted. It was all the other needed to manipulate his blow deep to his own chest.

But Damian had recovered, reading his intentions from his haunted expression, and attempted to extract the weapon. But Danial had pushed forward into a fall already.

The blade had slashed him against his neck instead.

Danial Al Ghul had died then.

“Danial!”

“Danial!”

He’d died.

Suffocating in the pits.

At the hands of his brother, sure, but that made him content. Better be him that died instead of his twin.

At least his brother will not stay in that place.

However… Will he be safe with the Bat?

Who is the Bat? They never knew. They never took Mother’s challenge in exchange for their father’s identity.

They thought they had the time. They thought they’d meet him eventually.

Together. 

But…

…

…

Quiet.

It has become quiet for a while now.

“Does this one even have any ambition? Obsession?”

“He still hasn't opened his eyes still. He could’ve made it out and become a Liminal. Maybe even a Halfa, but… didn’t.”

He does not wish to emerge from the pits. He’d seen how his Grandfather had emerged once. He’d been… violent. He killed a lot of his own men to satiate the anger. They were given a high area to watch it all unfold.

It was there he understood Grandfather’s need for his own heir.

He does not need an heir.

He needed a young body.

It does not matter if the owner of the body had been Damian, the superior twin. He just needed one of them to leave his slow decaying body.

Danial is determined to never give his Grandfather the satisfaction, even in death.

“His corpse is already melting from the pits. It is time.”

He feels a pull and he’s floating again.

But he’s not… suffocating anymore.

He’s not drowning now.

He feels… light.

Free.

He does not open his eyes.

“I’ve heard about cases like this with ghosts, but it’s only now that I’ve been able to actually see it.”

“Do we have to just leave him be?”

“We leave it to Fate now.”

“Floating in the Zone? Is that even safe?”

“All ghosts know to leave a Listless ghost be. It’s a sign of respect. The ghost will wake up when he’s ready.”

Danial wants to see his brother once more, but he knows that he can’t anymore.

He’d died. He knew he had died. He was betting on dying.

Will his twin cry? Or will he keep to himself again?

That won’t do.

Please cry, Damian. Cry for me. 

Be free, far from the hold of our Grandfather.

Free as the birds you admired.

Far as the stars I adored.

The journey to meet Damian’s father was both too long and too short.

He does not like moving around so much without an ounce of rest. But Mother insisted they keep moving lest they get tracked and be forced to deviate and take a longer route.

They cannot stay in one place for more than an hour. It was the amount of time that was enough to be able to identify them, apparently. And Damian had known that from his studies.

Their studies.

The journey was too short for Damian to process that passing of his brother.

“He didn’t emerge from the pits.” Mother had said. Despite the gravity of the sentence she muttered to him and him alone, her expression did not look as mournful as his did.

Damian would have cried then. His brother would have wanted him to. To let himself go, even for just a moment. But his Mother had held his shoulders instead and ordered him to follow her.

It had been five days since then. Since Danial’s passing.

Since Damian had killed his brother.

Danial had jumped front. But it was still on Damian’s hand.

And now he stood in front of their his father’s home entrance, alone. Mother had left a mile away ago. She had given him a map and a visual on the house. What to expect when he calls for someone. She hadn’t told him how to act.

That was the sign of freedom.

But he knows he isn’t entirely free.

Not when the League of Shadows still rises.

Not when Danial’s corpse body is still in that place.

Is it still even there?

A distinguished gentleman had welcomed Damian inside the home. There was surprise in his expression. Taking in everything his youthful face has to offer.

Perhaps it’s because he looked like his Father.

He wonders if Danial would look more like their Father with his different eye colour.

Now in front of his Father, he thinks that Danial would have.

They had the same shade of eyes.

Bruce spots the look of sorrow that passed Damian’s face when he met his eyes before it was gone and replaced with scrutinising neutrality.

“I thought you’d be taller.”

…

Bruce files those facts on his head. Willing himself to find out more about… his son.

A son he’d lost so much time with already.

Chapter Text

Danial knew he had been floating. 

He had been floating somewhere that is comfortable, but he feels… the need to do something.

He does not know how long it has been since he… died. He knows he’d died. But why does he continue to think?

Is the after life real, after all? Or is he… still alive?

Something pulled in his chest then. Willing him to open his eyes. Open it, it is time.

What is?

Danial blearily opened his eyes.

He was surprised to be met with a never ending green. Green like… lazarus.

He was floating in… space? No. He’d know if he was in space. This is not… This is different. He cannot feel air, nor can he feel the coldness for the lack of it. 

He is floating and there are islands floating around him. Debris is unmoving but it hovers around nothing.

He wanted to move around, to see this new world for himself. But something inside him had him pinned to his elevated spot. Something was tugging at him, ushering him, telling him to move. Find. Search.

Find what?

He feels like a part of him is missing. Something — Someone on his right. He feels empty with the space unoccupied next to him.

He imagines green, emerald eyes meeting his eyes with a silent conversation. A full sentence said in a single glance. Varying in each moment, but they always understood one another. Better than anyone else in the entire world.

He always focused on the eyes, because that was only one of the few appearances that they do not share. They looked alike and almost sounded alike. The only thing to differentiate them with would be through the eyes.

His brother.

Damian.

His right hand man as he is also Damian’s left hand man. Where his brother loved the Earth’s nature, Danial had loved the Universe’s mystery.

The need to see his brother felt… strong. Satisfied to have finally been woken up. Hungry from the lack of satiation.

Danial turned and a portal opened right on him.

When Danny accidentally pressed the button from inside the machine, his life of 10 years flashed before him as electricity burned him to death. He felt the bolts making their mark on his skin as the portal above him opened, having him rewound over and over again.

He remembers getting Jazz to help him set up the stars stuck to his bedroom ceiling.

Danny Fenton had died then. He could almost know the taste of electricity by how much he had felt in those quick seconds.

His 7th Birthday flashed in front of him. It was the last time he’d seen his parents fully present for his birthday and not wearing their hazmat suits for ghost hunting.

But something held on to his quick decaying mind. Holding on to the last of his sanity.

A memory of him talking to a boy with green eyes as they bask underneath the starry sky.

He had died. His body was too young — too weak. Having only been exposed to ectoplasm for the first time, not to mention the intensity 

The sounds of blades clashing filled the hall. Heavy breathing escaped him as he locked eyes with emerald eyes. Mirroring the mirth hidden behind his own blues.

Danial screamed. He could feel his bio molecules being re-written one by one.

Jazz had cooked him his favourite chicken nuggets. It was simple, but it warmed his heart because his parents had once again missed his 9th birthday because a ghost had occupied them for the day.

Danny heaved, clutching his head. Many memories that he’s not familiar with making him act crazy. But it had saved him. It had saved him from forever dying — half of his life was gone, but he had filled the other half of him.

“You are still to be Ibn al Zi’li, the Heir to the Shadows. It is a fate you cannot escape, even in death.”

But he’s not Ibn al Zi’li.

He will never be Ibn al Zi’li.

He’s…

“Danial! Why?! Why did you do that?! Why did you—!”

That’s not…

“I’m sorry, Danny. Mom and Dad will make it up to ‘ya next time.”

It doesn’t feel right anymore.

“Akhi… Don’t— Please, never leave me. You are my only equal. My only— My only brother!”

These memories…

“Happy Birthday, Danny! Told ‘ya we’ll make it this time.”

Who is he?

“Whether or not he emerges from this pit, he is to stay here .”

“Danny?”

A familiar - unfamiliar place welcomed him. His hands itched for a blade he knows that isn’t there. He’s faced with an unknown voice of his sibling , why does he not have a blade in his person?

Sister. Sister. That’s his sister. Jazz. Jazz. Jazz— His memories tried to supply him.

But I don’t have a sister. I had a brother. He thought.

Dami. Dami. Dami.

Damian.

Danial itched to leave. He was sprawled from the ground and he’s in an unknown place. Training suggests he eliminates any potential witnesses, but he can’t do that ‘cause that’s his sister.

He stood up from the ground, finding his mind rattle at the sudden movement. He stumbled in his footing to balance himself with the wall only for his hand to phase through.

He was caught off guard at the sudden weird feeling of the wall and Danial should’ve been better in that situation. He phased through the wall in that moment, ending up in an unknown room.

“Danny? Is that you in the kitchen? I told you to save the leftover cake for me last night.”

Danial jumped when he heard the voice coming closer by the corner of the door. He was planning to jump to hide by the ceiling, but the jump had him floating through the next floor. He ended up in another familiar room.

His room.

It was a room littered with stars and space. Planets were lined up on a shelf via the solar system order. 

His room.

It was his room. 

Relief flooded his veins.

He approached the desk near the bed and the full length mirror. He spots a printed picture that was placed in the middle of it, an empty small picture frame dismantled near it.

Birthday picture.

Family. His.

He sees a family in the picture. Two ginger headed females, one huge male, and in the middle of them, a boy.

A boy with almost familiar features to Danial. But the nose had been wrong. The shade of his eyes were different. His eyebrows are too thick. But everything else… everything else is who Danial is similar to.

But in the picture was not Danial. It was… Danny.

He looked to his right to see his reflection as if to confirm, only to tense at what he saw.

For a moment, he thought he’d seen his brother.

But the shade of green was different. It was not the beautiful emerald he loved oh so dearly. The shade was a sickening colour of Lazarus Ectoplasm. The hair was white. The nose was wrong. The shade of his eyes were different. His eyebrows were too thick—

The boy in the mirror is Danny.

But… Danial is looking at the mirror.

The image is wrong.

What is he wearing?

Dread filled his core.

Wrong hair. Wrong eyes. Wrong everything .

Danny died.

Danial became a ghost.

Danny needs to turn back.

Danial needs to find his twin.

Why is everything so wrong?

Why Why Why Why Why Why 

Why Why Why Why Why Why 

Go back. 

Go back. 

Ghost out. 

Ghost out.

As soon as he spiralled out of his mind, rings of light appeared around his form. It changed him back to his normal self.

Danny is still alive.

Danial is still without his twin.

Danny is still 10 and growing.

Danial had been 10 and now growing.

Danny sees his face like he’s looking at a puzzle.

Had his eyes always seemed so light in colour?

Had his brows always seemed so thick?

Had his nose always angled itself like that?

“Danny, there you are!” His bedroom door opened to show Jazz, looking relieved. “I swear I thought I heard someone in the basement and in the kitchen, only to see no one. Do you think ghosts came through the portal Mom and Dad had been building?”

She still seemed unfamiliar with Danial. But memories say she’s his sister, and that makes little sense.

Where is his brother? Where is Damian?

He wants to interrogate the female in front of her. A few years older, it seemed. 12? 13? 

“Danny?” Jazz called his attention, expression worried when his face blanks to neutrality. “Everything okay?”

She tries to look around her room to see what could have possibly upset her brother. She spots the recent family photo they had taken two days ago, dismantled out of the frame she had given him and her eyes drooped sadly.

She held her little brother by the shoulder, eyes dropping even sadder when he flinched. “I’m sorry, Danny. I’m sorry Mom and Dad didn’t stay longer for your birthday. I can’t make excuses for them, they shouldn’t have left in the middle of your party just to finish that… machine because of a random inspiration.”

Why is she apologising on behalf of her parents? If they are truly capable people to be parents, they should not require the aid of their children. Mother had been capable without her twins. She would kill assassins sent to kill them without anyone even suspecting the traitor yet.

Mother would give excuses for their mistakes, yes, but never had she told them to fight her battles for her. That Damian and Danial should only focus on themselves to be strong enough so they wouldn’t need her assists anymore.

Danny made his thoughts known by crossing his arms and irritably looking away. “Tt.”

Jazz, thinking her brother was still upset over the party and their parents, sighed and let the unfamiliar interaction with her brother go.

Because to her, Danny is still a weird, jovial kid who was obsessed with space and stars. To her, Danny hadn’t died from a thousand volts of electricity.

To her, Danial didn’t exist.

She left his room soon after, promising to prepare him his favourite chicken nuggets for dinner in a few hours.

Danny stood there in that same spot in those few hours. Internalising everything that had invaded his memories and… body.

When the portal opened right on him, it changed a lot of things. He’s 10, yet he feels like he now knows more than a 10 years old boy should ever come to know.

A memory filled with hardship and kinship. Of harsh training and quiet nights with the brother he doesn’t know he ever had.

A memory filled with family and disappointments. Of playing with two children his age and happy moments with a sister he doesn’t know he ever had.

The memories don't try to fight the other for dominance. It doesn’t try to rule the body that had died and changed for the worse.

Instead, the other studies the other with curiosity and an open mind.

The saviour and the preserver.

…

Who is he now?

A few more weeks later and Danny hasn’t told a soul about whatever occurred in that basement with the now functioning portal.

Ghosts had overrun the city more freely now with the new and stable portal made by the Fentons.

Danny found out that he could tell before a ghost would appear. The unexplainable cold feeling — a warning as a part of his soul leaves him. The part of him that wants to protect.

But how will he be able to protect?

He doesn’t even know the basics.

…

And yet he’d found a way to hide knives in his room in the last few weeks.

Summer is nearly ending and yet Danny spends until the last hour of the night to train the muscles that aren’t there. Moving his body in moves he could just remember .

Danny… He hasn’t spoken in the last few weeks unless necessary.

Tucker Foley comes by more often with the incessant invitation of his sister. The boy presents him games they always played with whenever he comes by, pulling him to the outside of his home to eat at the familiar burger place Danny is fond of.

“Did I do something, dude?” Tucker asks in a mouthful of fries. “I thought you were just messing with me the past few weeks. But why are you suddenly calling me Foley?”

“It is your name, is it not?” Danny scrunched his nose in thought. Memories suggest calling someone by their family name is a sign of respect. Tucker is his friend and he should always be regarded as such.

“It’s my last name,” Tucker says, gulping down his food with a gulp of apple juice. “Everyone already calls my Dad Foley. Is this a grown up thing?”

“Tt. It is a sign of respect to be called in such a manner.” 

“Whatever, dude. You better get your A-game on by next week,” Tucker sighs before his expression brightened at the reminder. “It’s our first day in Middle school! Everything is gonna be so much cooler now!”

Danny raises a brow at him, “What is the difference in the materials provided for elementaries and middle school? They feed children the same material as before and then surprise them by the time they get to high school and college. It is ridiculous.”

“Is this Jazz talking now?” Tucker rolls his eyes at him. “Is that what you’ve been hearing Jazz talk about her school? You should ignore her dude, she’s just trying to mess with you.”

“Where’s Manson, anyway?” Danny ignores him. There was no need to correct his theories.

“She says she can’t make it. Her Mom pulled her to a gala in another state. All the way to New Jersey, apparently,” Tucker tells him, bringing out his phone. “And you really shouldn’t call her by that name dude. She’s this close to gutting you.”

Danny didn’t provide a reply as he took in the information. There was another tug inside him for some reason that no memory could explain. The part of him that wants to search .

“You haven’t been checking your phone, have you? We hadn’t seen you online much these days. Sam says that there was this billionaire that likes to adopt children he finds,” Tucker fills in the silence. “Apparently a few weeks ago, he heard about a biological kid of his and took him from his abusive home to take care of him. Or at least that was the story they were going for, Sam was a little sceptical.”

“Tt.”

“That a new habit of yours? Anyway, she says the gala she’s attending was to properly introduce the boy to his family. Something the billionaire had always done every time he took in a child.” Tucker continues, taking in Danny’s impassive expression in a stride. “She says the gala is gonna be in a few days and that she’ll wanna be able to talk to us at that time so she doesn’t get bored.”

Danny tuned the rest out after that, hearing a conversation from beyond the window they sat at.

“The Fentons know something. Take the boy to get them to talk.”

Tucker was still speaking when three men in white entered the entrance door, shaded eyes locking on the two kids.

Danny held the table knife tighter.

“Tucker.” Tucker stopped talking, noticing the sudden serious tone of his friend. “When I say move, lower your head.”

“What?” Tucker asked, confused. “Why? What’s happening? Is there something behind me—”

“DUCK!” Danny yelled, already aiming the diner’s plate in front of him with enough momentum. Tucker ducked out of instinct with an undignified yelp.

“I thought you said you’ll say ‘Move!’”

The plate crashed on one of the perpetrators’ faces, instantly incapacitating him with a series of cuts and a possible concussion. The plate had been thick and Danny followed up with smashing the tray to the next man that attempted to grab him.

The attack knocked him out of his pace. The moment he breathed in, Danny struck the table knife to his chest, hitting the solar plexus. Danny was in public with onlookers and concerned adults now stepping inside the area, he couldn’t bring out the sharpened knife hidden in his person in that situation.

The table knife wasn’t sharp enough to cut through flesh, but it was blunt enough to knock him out of his breath. Thin enough to bury itself deeper in the muscle.

Using his height to his advantage, Danny head butted the last man standing right in the groyne, bringing him to his knees. He followed up with a kick to the face and stepping on a leg he was close with to incapacitate him further.

Tucker had his mouth open like a fish when Danny pulled him by his wrist to make a run for it. He could see more men coming out of a white vehicle.

Danny brought them to alley mazes. Hiding and bolting before anyone could spot them. Tucker was too busy catching his breath to even speak.

“What the fudge–”

Tucker heaved as they finally made it to Danny’s house. The latter brings them to a safe haven, his room.

Here, Danny felt truly safe. The area was filled with weapons only he knew where to find.

“What was that?!” Tucker whipped, hands on his head. “What happened back there?! You just— You did this, and that— You whooped them up and then you just — WHAM! What?!”

Danny glanced out of his window, the blinds closed. He doesn’t see the van following them anymore. Likely, they gave up.

“Seriously, what was that?!” Tucker insisted, shaking Danny’s shoulders. “Since when were you able to do that?! You never told me you knew how to fight, dude!”

Danny doesn’t.

But a part of his memory does.

Not that he can tell Tucker that, even when he's his closest friend.

A best friend.

Danyal never thought he'd have another one that wasn't his brother.h And that’s exactly the reason why he could not reveal the truth to his friend. He is his closest friend, not his akhi.

No one else gets to be his akhi.

Tucker became increasingly alarmed the longer Danny didn't provide him an answer.

“Why were they after you? Should we tell your parents about this? School starts next week! What if they go after you while at school?!”

“Will you calm down?” Danny snapped. Hissing in his breath, attempting to calm down himself.

“You expect me to calm down when we just outrun those kidnappers ?!”

Danny rolled his eyes at him. “This is stupid. Being kidnapped is beneath me.”

“Being almost kidnapped is beneath — What?!” Tucker was lost for words, exasperated at the face of his friend’s horrifying nonchalance. “Dude we have to tell your parents about this! If not, then maybe Jazz—”

“There is no need to, Foley,” Danny cut him off. Pointing outside his window. Tucker walked to see what he’s pointing out and had his mouth hanging at the sight.

Outside was Danny’s parents shaking hands with the same guys that had attempted to grab Tucker an hour ago, if the familiar bruises and injuries they’d attempted to cover with casts were telling. The guy he threw a plate at had his entire face taped with medical gauze. The guy Danny pushed a knife through the chast held onto an oxygen tank connected to his mouth. The guy Danny head butted was holding walking crutches on each side of his armpits.

“Why are they even…? Aren’t they the bad guys?” Tucker wonders in distress, not knowing what to believe in anymore. His best friend had been acting off for weeks and proceeded to almost be a victim of a kidnapping. Then saw him successfully perform cool moves that actually worked in that situation and successfully run away. And now he’s acting like Tucker was the unreasonable one for not being calm about it?

“Tt. It seems like their intention in the first place was to get my parents to their side.” Danny says and boy is Tucker never gonna be used to hearing Danny talk like that. “They planned to use me as leverage to get them to talk, most likely. There is something that they want that only my parents know the answer to.”

Tucker regarded his friend in a deeper aspect for the first time.

He squints his eyes at him as Danny meets his stare head on.

“Hey… were your eyes always that light in colour?”

Samykins:
Omg
R you two online
Say yes
Say yes
Say yes
Say ues

TucFool:
yes

DAN:
Yes.

Samykins:
Literally just saw someone that almost looked like you, Danny

TucFool:
what?!?!?!?!??!

DAN:
??

Samykins:
Wdym ??
What is this?
First time you come online and ur acting cold?

TucFool:
hes been like that all week. rmbr?
speaking of
sumthng happened while u were away
cant talk abt it here tho
its crazy

Samykins:
Don’t tell me the two of you were almost kidnapped

TucFool:
lol

Samykins:
??
???????
Why’d u not deny it
?????????????
Tf?
I’m gonna kick the 2 of u, I swear

Danny clicked his phone off once the conversation became meaningless once again.

Something inside him tugged at the information Sam relayed.

She said she saw someone that looked like him. But that was impossible was it?

So soon? It has to be a trap.

He can’t… Danial can’t risk it.

He still doesn’t know what to do with his civilian situation. In addition, his newfound abilities that his memories could only help him sparsely understand. Without those abilities, his body is too weak, too lanky. 

He needs to train more. 

And maybe…

Maybe he should see that portal once more.

When the night came, Danny crept to the basement with little effort.

Everyone inside the household is fast asleep, he has checked their rooms while making his way down.

The basement was not locked, of course. Jack and Madeline wouldn’t be themselves if they aren’t irresponsible adults.

Now, Danny stood in front of the machine that had killed him for the first time since it changed him. But he can’t freeze at the sight of his death now, so Danial forced himself to move.

Going ghost.

Rings of light encircled him as he called forth his powers. He’d been practising getting used to it alongside his physical training the past few weeks.

As if answering to his intentions after transforming into his… ghost form, the portal’s metal cover opened itself. Inviting him in.

It pulled at him, right through his very core .

He was across the portal before he could realise he had moved towards it in the first place.

The scenery was familiar, all in Lazarus colour.

It was the sight he’d seen the first time he awoke after dying as Danial.

As Danial?

Suddenly, a note appeared in front of him out of nowhere.

‘Always too early, it's now a constant affair,
Turn to your left and head from there.
You'll find some help — lessen your despair.’

And then it was gone.

Danial shouldn’t trust an unknown sender inside an even more unknown location. He does not know anyone in this place, however, for some reason, he finds comfort in the assistance in direction.

Trusting his own gut, Danial turned to his left.

…

…

..

.

He was almost convinced he’d been somehow tricked. But a sound of the chilling whistle of wind called out to his core .

Familiar.

Close.

Cold.

An island filled with towering mountains of ice came to view.

He floated to approach it and just when he’s about to land, a large white-fured creature appeared from behind one of the glaciers.

“Who goes there?!”

It spoke in a language Danial was unfamiliar with. But he based the intention on the creature’s body language. Tensed, ready for action, looking for any sign of an enemy. 

Its eyes finally landed in Danial and widened its eyes.

“Uhh… hi?” He winced at his greeting. He’s been working on correcting his communication since Tucker had continuously tried to correct his discourteous acts that comes from the more matured part of his memories.

Danial wasn’t always so formal. The formality was just forced onto him expeditiously after he was given a second name from his… from Ra’s . Because Ibn al Zi’li can’t be childish. Ibn al Zi’li cannot be one with emotions. He cannot be chipper. He cannot be anything that Danial had been around his brother.

Danial had always been full of smiles and mirth. Of playful ideas and absurd solutions that always works surprisingly. 

Danial hasn’t been that side of him in a year, and he found it hard to go back to that character.

But Danny had always been full of smiles and mirth as well. A natural born leader with playful ideas and absurd solutions that rarely works and only works on situations that matters the most.

Perhaps that was too high praise to give to a 10 years old memory.

“You… how peculiar….” The yeti — A yeti! Danny recognised the creature now — spoke. Taking in Danial’s entire form with interest and curiosity. “A halfling?”

Danial dropped his form to the ground. It wasn’t as slippery as he’d thought ice would be.

He scrunched his face in thought. “I can’t understand the language you speak.”

“Ah, a newdead!” Finally, the Yeti spoke in English. And was ‘newdead’ their label for newborn ? “Do not worry, boy. The Dead Language will come to you naturally the longer you stay in this realm.”

Danial can’t begin to understand the implications of that. How long does he need to stay here to ‘naturally’ learn a language? Who’s to say they have the same understanding in the passage of time?

“Now, what can I do for ‘ya, halfling?” The yeti now stood in a more relaxed manner. More creatures like him had come out from their hiding as well, but Danial recognises that the one speaking to him seems to be the leader.

“It’s Da—” He halts. Danny? Danial? Who is he more now? “I am… I… do not know. I have… come to an impasse.”

The yeti did not judge him for his indecisiveness. It looks like he is even seriously considering his choice of words.

“Why have you come here, little one?”

Danial looked down at his hands. His form put together with the inverted coloured of his parent’s hazmat suit.

“I do not… understand my own self.” Danial began quietly. The yeti only hummed, urging him to speak freely. “I wanted to… learn more about myself outside of my… the memories. I had died. I am sure that I had died a few weeks ago. But I did not. And now… a memory of someone else exists in my mind. Since then… I have been both the owners of those memories.”

It seems the yeti understood what had happened almost immediately and gave him an understanding nod. “Do you require assistance in separating you two?”

“No!” came Danial’s immediate reaction. He caught himself with a pitying sneer. He’s not in the position to decide. “I… do not want to. However… will I have to?”

“It’ll be the fastest way to resolve your unease, that is for sure.” The yeti nods. He guides him to enter a cave. Charts and tubes filled the inside. “Your situation is as rare as a Halfa existing , but not unheard of. Combined with your existence as a Halfa does make your case the first of its kind. Separation is merely the way to avoid potential unnecessary distress for the complicated steps required in the alternative.”

That brought more questions in Danial’s mind than a few moments ago.

“What’s my situation?”

“By the way you described your additional memory, it seems a soul had entered and settled on your body the very moment it died. It shouldn’t have been able to merge its memories with the body’s, but another deciding factor happened that it became possible for a lot of things to occur.” The yeti expertly drew on a board as he talked. Danial followed his every word and works. “The soul that entered should be in its infancy phase. New and lacking in knowledge about this realm. Unused to his form. The body owner would have to be in his dying state and is in direct contact with ectoplasm. While that body was in between the living and the dead realm, the soul will have to be in contact with the ectoplasm that was being supplied to the body.”

Danial curled his forehead in thought. “Those sounded a lot complicated to be called a coincidence.”

“Indeed. If one were to relay the entire event, one would argue it was fate. That it was meant to happen.”

“So what is the complicated alternative?” Danial brings himself to ask. “I… This body has accepted the other soul and memories. Almost too quickly, even. As does the soul has become fond of the body. However… I am not sure who I really am anymore. I do not wish to invalidate the life of the other, nor do I wish to be forgotten.”

“That is one of the steps to take, boy — You find the balance. Commensurate with the quality of both the memories from each other.” The yeti then presses a gentle clawed finger to Danial’s chest. “The way to accelerate this is by satiating your two cores. With having been two different souls prior to merging, you also have two ghost cores. It is what makes up the very essence of a ghost. Every ghost has one, and you have two. One obsession for each.”

Danny wants to protect.

Danial wants to search.

How will he even be able to satiate those obsessions at the same time?

“You don’t have to combine your ghost cores immediately. It takes time, after all. Just letting you know that doing so would be very beneficial to your situation.” The yeti gives him a comforting smile, having read his thoughts from his expression. Some facts never changed about Danial, after all. “From what I can understand, it has been weeks since you were faced with this, yes? What do you think of yourself so far?”

Danial organises his mind for the question. It was a lot to go through, after all. 

“Outside… The people call me Danny. We… I am 10 years in age, as is the other soul. Danny is someone that loves his family, but is always disappointed towards them. He is, in all accounts, a kid. He feels compassion for the ghosts he’d seen his parents chase after.” He looks down at his hands, glowing in ecto-green before clasping it to a fist. “The other is Danial. He is… an ardent twin brother, he loves his brother more than anyone else. He was forced to mature in the mind with rigorous training to take a mantle he cannot begin to understand. He is… willing to do anything for a brother that became his weakness. The reason for his death.”

But he cannot blame them. Both his parents and his brother. It was his parents desire to go after the ghosts that only wanted to see the living once again. It wasn’t his brother’s intention to hold the blade that had killed him, and to have him dunked just as Ra’s had planned to erase him.

He wished to protect anyone from unnecessary hurt. May it be his parents from ghosts, or the ghost from his parents. He also wished to find his brother. To see if he’s missing him, mourning him, and wants him on his right once more.

For now, he mourns the life he will forever lose prior to the merging.

And welcomes the life ahead as he becomes someone new entirely. Born from the mind of two contrasting lives of 10 year old boys.

Chapter Text

Damian’s first day within his father’s home was immediately filled with questioning.

“Where is your Mother now? Talia Al-Ghul?”

“She did not say. She split from me a mile away from this location.” Damian handed him the map she had given him, “She only left the directions for me to find my own way around Gotham. She had said to expect a singular old butler to welcome me and to answer your questions truthfully.”

“She left you alone to find me?” Father seemed problemed by this fact, giving the item a  single glance only. It provided no information about Mother anyway.

It has been a long five days. Is Damian still not allowed to grieve after all? During their journey, his mother had told him a lot about his father as a form of information to hold over the man.

Bruce Wayne, also known as Batman, takes in stray orphans that he sets his eyes on. There seems to be a pattern with regards to the male criteria; black hair and blue eyes. Ethnicity doesn’t seem to be a problem, seeing as he took in a Romani as his eldest stray and the only female is of East Asian descent.

Danial would fit right in with his criteria.

Damian just wants to be alone in a room soon.

But he held his tongue from snarking. That wasn’t how the two of them envisioned interacting with their father. 

Damian insisted that their Father would be someone conniving if someone like Ra’s and Mother regards him highly and with praise. Adding more to the fact that Grandfather is willing to send one of his own to him for further training.

Danial insisted that their Father was not in the know of their existence. That they were a card Ra’s would reveal to disrupt their Father’s… work. Or anything at all to keep him off the League’s back enough so that they may be able to do whatever they would have in plan.

Danial has always been more right when it comes to understanding characters.

The soft, expensive couch Damian sat on suddenly felt so inviting. He longs to be able to dream of a scenario where Danial sat on his left conversing with their Father, being the more talkative twin.

Father noticed his weariness and his expression grims at the answer he gets from his observation. Begrudgingly and with a bit of guilt, Bruce sighed and stood up from the sofa he occupied positioned right in front of Damian.

“Take some rest. I can’t imagine how long your journey must’ve been all the way from Nanda Parbat without being detected.” Bruce says.

Is he allowed to rest now?

Damian wants to fight the fatigue that hits him instantly the split second he got his guard down at the thought of rest. But his eyelids were becoming heavy. And really, he just wants to sleep forever so that he may be with his twin once again.

“Five days.” Damian mutters quietly. But in a room so silent, Bruce hears it. 

Five days since he last saw his twin. Five days since he had killed him. Five days since he died. Five days since everything about Danial stopped living .

Danial’s memory will live on with him, but even that had stopped five days ago.

A lone tear drops from his eye, his head bowed as he slept in his seat and Bruce watched the liquid drops from his young face.

Too young . Was what his mind says like a mantra every time his mind goes back to the idea of this boy — his son — being with the League of Assassins.

Bruce felt a hand land on his shoulder with a steadying grip, bringing him back to the present.

“He looks just like you did at that age,” Alfred remarked. “I’d have thought it was a time displacement problem if it wasn’t for his eyes.”

“He has his mother’s eyes.” Bruce nods to this fact. Damian had the beautiful emerald eyes of his mother before the Lazarus pit had changed its hue.

“And he has your scowl,” Alfred says, mirth in his fond tone. He gave the boy another look over, frowning at his uncomfortable sleeping position. “I pray your stubbornness wouldn’t be hereditary as well.”

“If that becomes true then we better start praying about his maternal side as well,” Bruce says grimly. But he catches himself with a heavy sigh. “There’s no doubt he’s been fed with the League’s beliefs and works. He grew up in that environment. Who knows if he hasn’t been manipulated into believing for their side?”

Alfred raised a brow at him in judgement. “Do you plan on ‘returning’ him?”

“Of course not!” Even Bruce himself was shocked by his own admission. He dragged a palm over his face tiredly, “I can’t… I can’t return a child back to that place, Alfred. Even if — Even if he had come here swinging swords and threatening our lives, I wouldn’t make a child like him return to the League of Assassins.”

Alfred stared at him with the same expression, not believing.

“Okay, I admit that if that were to happen , I would be tempted to. But it didn’t. And he’s —” Bruce’s mouth thinned in thought. The expressions Damian made, as subtle as it was, told many great things about his current emotions. “He’s mourning . Mourning a life he left? Something? Someone? I can’t say for sure, yet. But he’s always checking for his left. Reaching out for something that isn’t there and…”

Alfred sighs deeply, bringing Bruce’s notes of observation to a halt. He gave the man a press on the shoulder before he let go. “You did well by not bombarding the boy with such questions. For someone like you, Master Bruce, it is an improvement.”

Bruce looked down on the boy again, barely finding joy in Alfred’s praise. “He’s my son .”

“An undeniable fact.”

“What should I do now, Alfred?”

“We do not want a repeat of the disastrous first meetings of your children, Master Bruce,” Alfred hands him his personal phone after a moment, “Perhaps you can start by calling your entire charge.”

Damian’s dream was filled with Danial, as it always did in the last five days.

It always starts with happiness. A smiling Danial basking under the night sky as he spoke of the stars and their histories to Damian. A Danial that likes to sneak up on Damian and scaring him in a way a cat would to another, and always, Damian falls for it like a cat would to another. A Danial that was filled with smiles and affection before Ra’s stripped it all out from him.

It always ends with the loss. A bleeding Danial. A dying Danial. A drowning Danial.

Danial always ends up at the end of the pits, and Damian is always unable to move or even scream his name.

He wakes up with a jolt, having felt someone attempting to touch him in his vulnerable state.

Why can’t they just let him dream longer? Mother always wakes him up in an hour. Doesn’t allow him to think, to remember, to ask, to speak, to talk about his twin—

In quick response, Damian grabs the sword still placed to his left with his right hand. It stopped dangerously over the neck of the man who dared to approach him closer than he allowed even his own Father to be.

Black hair and wide blue eyes raised their hands in a sign of resignation and innocence. For a moment, Damian was disoriented by the visual. Reality and the Dream still morphed in his vision that he could almost believe the illusion of his brother. But the blue was the wrong shade. Light but not Danial’s light.

“Hi, uh — I didn’t mean to startle you, I was just checking —” The man, Richard Grayson, Damian finally recognised. He was the first orphan his Father took under his wing. The first Robin and now known as Nightwing. He was rambling, making himself look non-threatening and taking the still pointed weapon to his neck in a stride. Like he knows Damian wouldn’t press it and go for the kill, when he would and could . He’d done it before after all. To his own brother in everything and blood. His other half. His star. His everything —

Richard’s face was pinched in worry and Damian hated it. The image of Danial’s in the man’s face wouldn’t leave anymore so Damian tries to get away from it.

He pressed both his feet to Richard’s chest while he kneeled to meet Damian’s form and he kicked him away before he could move away from his sword and feet safely. He landed by the floor with a grunt, just a few steps away from another male — The teenage boy named Timothy Drake, the third boy taken in by Father.

“Told you he’d do that.” Timothy supplied to the floored Richard, his phone out and recording. It was focused on Richard’s form so Damian had nothing to rant about that.

“You said he’d go for the kill, but he didn’t! I’ll take that as a win.” Richard says instead, groaning as he stands up. He didn’t look taken aback by Damian’s volatile response. 

Is pointing swords towards each other also the norm here?

“If you would, please drop the weapon, Master Damian,” Alfred Pennyworth emerges from the hall to the living area.

Damian glared at the older males near him before he clicked his tongue. “Tt.” He sheathed the sword back to its scabbard, making a point to wear it as well for good precaution. Alfred didn’t say anything, but he did give it a long look before turning and walking back to the kitchen.

Richard now stood up, a fixed smile on his face. But to Damian, it seemed forced. Maybe he wasn’t as ignorant to Damian’s capabilities after all.

Damian glared at the two of them, neither speaking or moving at all.

He was the first to break the silence for the first time.

“Richard John Grayson. The first Robin and now Nightwing,” Damian said, revealing the knowledge he has and its implications. “Timothy Jackson Drake. The third and current Robin. I know all about you lot.”

“What, Ra’s talk about us a lot?” Timothy remarked with an unimpressed pan.

At the mention of his grandfather, anger filled in Damian’s heart where his love for Danyal is kept. His eyes darkened with a dangerous glint that he did not aim towards the two dark haired - blue eyed forms.

He sees them take note of this and he snarls, not replying to the question. It was an intelligent jab to test the waters of his alliance, Damian could commend Timothy for that. A mention of Ra’s name could reveal their connection to the man. An assassin would defend his name like a fanatic. Those in higher positions would go for the kill when his name is uttered.

If it had been the Damian from before five days ago, Damian would defend his Grandfather’s honour and take out Timothy’s tongue.

But after everything Ra’s had done to his twin brother, Damian has come to loath his connection to the man. His mother, he could understand. However, the League has become the reason for Danial’s death. He’d been its heir, and yet he died on its grounds.

Will Damian die on his father’s grounds, then?

He sees Timothy’s stance relax at the conclusion he found in Damian’s response. Damian feels kind of offended. Is he not a threat now simply because he does not ally himself to Ra’s?

“Is Jason coming?” He hears Richard ask after the silence ensues. He seems restless, like he’s stopping himself from doing something. He’s glancing at Damian almost every second, before looking down at his hands to play with it and keep himself occupied.

What does he want? Damian squints his eyes at him in suspicion. Is he planning for a surprise attack?

“I sent him the video of you getting kicked. Laughed at it and said he’ll be here to see the kid for himself.” Timothy answered, showing Richard his phone. Richard takes it, welcoming the distraction from whatever he’s restless from.

“At least he’s not angry.” Richard said, forlorn on the material Jason needed for congenial.

They speak as though Damian isn’t there watching their interaction. Noting their every action. The way they speak is familiar. Familiar in a way scratches Damian’s memory.

Memories of him and Danial.

“Could you imagine if I’d acted like how you two did in the face of the new ‘recruit?’” Timothy snorted darkly in humour.

Richard shuddered at the reminder with a wince, but played along anyway. “Hey, I didn’t try to kill Jay.”

“Yeah, just broke his itty bitty heart when he was trying to bond with his new brother .” Timothy replies, with a click of his tongue. “And stop exaggerating my story. Jason did not plan to kill me. He didn’t even use my own blood to write on the damn wall!”

The last sentences became white noise to Damin. Instead, he focused on those specific words.

New brother.

It was the words that triggered Damian. And maybe that was the intention there. But he didn’t care if it was another one of Drake’s mind games. He won’t be able to do so if Damian strikes him to his head —

Timothy sees the projectile coming before he throws and moves away slightly at the last second, looking at Damian with a raised brow. The knife embedded on the wall not close to Timothy’s head. It wouldn’t connect even if he hadn’t moved. Damian blames the teen’s pale blue eyes.

The youngest snarled at him, teeth and all. “I am not here for a ‘new brother’. You low-bloods are undeserving of the title!”

“Alfie’s gonna get you for that.” A new voice entered the room. 

In all his undead figure, the tall imposing form of Jason Todd comes into the living area. He was pointing at the knife Damian threw and stuck on the wall. It missed the paintings and television, but it would no doubt leave a mark.

“I care not on what Pennyworth plans to do.” Damian sneers. “I am a — the blood son. Does that not place me in a high position just below Father’s?”

“Nah,” Jason shakes his head, giving him a sly grin as he spoke a sentence that does not match his conniving expression. “Blood may be everything with your princely status back in the League, but it’s not like that here.”

Richard seemed to disregard his expression and focused on his words instead, “Aww, little wing! It’s nice that you—”

“You have to earn it.”

“Earn it?” Damian repeats, giving it a serious thought. How does one earn their status in their grounds?

“No. No!” Richard immediately says, but his words were lost to Damian’s thoughts. “Damian, don’t overthink it–”

Observations suggest that sword pointing against each other is not a problem, if Richard’s lack of reaction to his earlier moves were to go by.

Timothy hadn’t corrected him when he threw a knife to his head. He even seemed disappointed Damian hadn’t aimed properly.

In the first place, Father and Alfred hadn’t taken his weapons off of him. If they had ordered, much like how Alfred did earlier, Damian would’ve yielded. 

Conclusion suggests everything lines up to Jason’s confirmation.

Damian’s stare landed on Timothy who instantly felt the intensity of it and straightened up. He’s the youngest and the current holder of the Robin mantle.

According to him, each introduction to a, dare he say, new brother always ends in retaliation. Richard didn’t attempt to kill Jason, only broke the latter’s itty bitty heart . Richard’s side implies that Jason did attempt to fight Timothy. If he didn’t achieve in killing Timothy and he’s still alive and included in the family, does that mean the goal is not to kill? Was the point to send a message? Timothy said something about the use of blood to write on a wall.

Was Timothy’s intention all along to gather information about Damian before he finally attacks? Smart, he can give him that. There is no doubt that Timothy has gathered all the knowledge that he needs. 

Time for retaliation then.

Did he really have to go through that dance all over again? Damian has enough of killing a brother.

Damian made a move to slowly unsheath the sword from his back and Timothy became more alert at that.

“Wait, Damian, no. Don’t listen to Jason!” Timothy attempts to sway him.

“Tt. His words explain all your actions in the past minutes,” Damian says, crouching to a ready position with his sword on his right hand. “What else would you have been testing me for?”

But Timothy isn’t his brother.

“Oh, I don’t know. Just for your affiliations?!” Timothy snarked, giving a glance towards the knife still embedded on the wall near him.

“Okay, calm down, Damian and listen to Tim.” Richard tries to stand between them. Crouching slightly to meet Damian’s height in standing form. “Don’t listen to Jay there, okay? He doesn’t know anything.”

“Tt. You won’t sway me and attempt to break my itty bitty heart, Grayson. Move away.”

Richard looked lost at the quoted term, blanching. “No, that’s not what—”

He is not Danial.

The single moment off guard was all Damian needed to jump over Richard’s crouching form, boosting himself again by using Richard’s back and head as a platform to jump straight to Timothy’s way. Jason’s laughter wheezed in the background.

His sword was raised, aiming to use the blunt part of his sword to hit Timothy, but turned it to the sharpened part in the last second when Timothy took the knife from the wall and parried Damian’s attack.

Timothy had the energy to grunt out an irritated sigh. “Why is it me again?!”

The ‘fight’ lasted long enough that Bruce came home after preparing Damian’s paperwork and saw only Jason in the living area where he swore he left Damian on.

“Where…” Bruce started, looking around the obvious signs of fighting. But Jason seemed fine and calm that he second thought if he should be worried.

…

On second thought, this is Jason. Of course he should be worried.

“Oh, you’re back,” Jason sounded chipper, a sign Bruce shouldn’t relax on. “Dickie brought the new kid to the training room since he’s so intent on having it out for Timbo.”

“What?!” Bruce should’ve known better than leave a highly capable assassin child around his sons, especially around Tim! Tim already suffered enough from Jason. He can’t have him feeling uncomfortable under Bruce’s roof as well. 

“Oh, relax, old man. Tim agreed to it,” Jason followed Bruce’s eyes roaming around the living room and shrugged, “eventually.”

Bruce sighed tiredly, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Honestly, it seemed like he needed it.” Jason added, “An outlet.”

The older man hates himself for agreeing with that fact. Damian had seemed tense and agitated. If Bruce and his children had been observing, then Damian would be observing them as well. But there was a difference in consideration .

They know what to look for and what to do with the information in avoiding violence. Damian doesn’t and is more reliant on confrontation, as is the classic League teachings.

He follows Jason’s lead towards one of the training areas. It wasn’t the one on the cave, it seems, and is instead in Dick’s training room filled with gymnastic equipment.

In the middle was Tim and Damian exchanging blows. Damian had his sword in a sheath. The scabbard meeting with Tim’s bo-staff.

Bruce met Tim’s eyes, a sentence spoken in the latter’s frown.

It seems they haven’t been sparring longer than Bruce initially thought — the mat underneath them didn’t look worn from constant moving and blows avoided. However while it seems like Tim’s being worn down, Damian is getting more and more agitated with every other blow.

Tim’s only moves were on defence against Damian’s onslaught. The youngest had an angry scowl on his face, there’s multiple emotions swirling in his eyes.

Grief, weary, loss, agitation — afraid.

And suddenly, Damian locks eyes with Bruce and trepidation fits the very expression that settled in his realisation for something.

A second later, it was blank. The face of a trained assassin stared back at Bruce, looking over his other sons as well with an unreadable mask.

The grip he has on his sheathed sword tightens, but Bruce could at least tell that the boy isn’t planning on attacking.

Instead, he starts making his way outside the room. His shoulder was straight, but his face was sternly focusing on the ground of his feet as he walked. 

At the sight, something churned in his gut. After years of experience, he could tell it was the same feeling he had when he watched Dick storm off only to hear that he'd gone to Bludhaven come morning. Watching Tim’s retreating form to deal with a mugging only to see him in Joker’s grasp 24 hours later. Watching Jason’s back before he left only for Ethiopia to happen—

It was not paranoia of what worse could happen that Bruce felt. It was the idea that he may not see his sons again if he let them leave.

“Damian.” Bruce’s mouth called after, unable to churn down the feeling. 

Damian stops in his tracks but does not turn to meet him. His mouth straightens, not having an idea on what to say after all. But he has to say something — anything, or else he may not see this boy ever again if he steps out of his damn sight—

Instead, Bruce says: “Alfred has finished preparing dinner by now.” 

An open invitation.

It’s all Bruce has to offer for the moment. The actual reason for Damian’s arrival to his doorstep is definitely more that what it wants to be seen as: A biological son being sent to meet their father.

But for now, Bruce intends to go along until Damian himself says something. The boy is hurting, even his sons have picked up on that. Volatile though at least shows that he is somewhat willing to listen to their words. Unsure.

Scared .

Damian’s shoulder seems to lose its tension at his words. But he still doesn’t know what to make of the realisation he has come to earlier.

“Then I will take a much needed bath,” Damian tuts, finally stepping out of the door where he saw Alfred had been standing by, waiting. “Show me to my chosen quarters, Pennyworth.” His face seemed to scrunch in thought, his head snapping to his left only to look down with a sigh. “Please.”

They listened until they couldn’t hear Alfred’s steady footsteps before the rest of the family let out a relieved sigh.

“I seriously thought he’d go for the kill earlier. At least this one’s reasonable.” Dick bushed past his hairline, messing his hair with a huff.

“You call that reasonable?” Tim bristled, with an accusing finger to where Damian left from, “That kid wanted to draw blood from me!”

“No he didn’t,” Jason quipped. “He only hits you with blunts.”

“He would have.” Tim still insisted. He gave it a few more moments before his shoulders slumped with a heavy sigh. “Fine, he wouldn’t. That kid was a blink away from breaking down.”

“I thought he was just constipated.” Jason shrugged his shoulders, nonchalant.

His second eldest’s words were ignored.

“He looks like he’d cry in his sleep.” Tim added, looking right at Bruce with a calculating eye. “Are you sure he’s the only one, Bruce? Because with the way Damian is acting? He’s experiencing grief and he doesn’t know what to do with it. Something definitely happened that led him to go to you. He believed he ‘secured’ his position next to you, but jumped into actually securing it immediately when Jason insinuated that he had to earn it by attacking me .”

TIm sent Jason a pointed glare at that, who then pulled out a phone to show his own record of evidence for Damian’s first moments fighting Tim.

“Damian hasn’t said anything about the League yet,” Bruce said with a grim frown. Remembering how Damian looked like he’d seen a ghost when he saw him for the first time. “So far, he’s only relayed how he and Talia stayed undetected in their journey from Nanda Parbat. In his half-asleep state, he muttered about five days so I’m guessing that was how long it took them to travel.” 

“There could be more to that ‘five days’ for all we know,” Dick frowns, remembering Damian’s pinched face while he slept. But he sighs and lets it go for now. There’s too little information to go through. “At least he’s well mannered. As well mannered as a kid taught to be an assassin, that is.”

“Thank the heavens he’s not outright yelling about his blood heritage,” Tim said sarcastically.

“What was his stance about Ra’s Al Ghul?” Bruce decides to ask. He hadn’t asked Damian that when he first came in. Bruce was immediately taken in by his moment of distraught that he didn’t want to push the subject yet.

“Angry.” Tim snorts. “And it’s not on the tantrum side of things. It’s more like finding out he could and will hate the ancient man he’s related to.”

“You think he’d wanna go back to him now?” Jason voiced out. Smirking twistedly, “‘Cus I would. I’d settle the score and Damian seems like a straightforward kinda guy.”

“I can’t, in good conscience, let Damian go back to that place.” Bruce said sternly.

“No one does, B,” Dick says placatingly, putting a palm over his shoulder for good measure. “Right now, Damian needs guidance. He’ll need support to be free from the League’s influence, whatever his stance may have been and why he was sent here.”

Bruce allows this to comfort him. He lets himself open the emotions he’d held since the revelation of Damian’s existence slapped him in the face.

He pressed a palm over his eyes, shutting it close as he spoke.

“He’s really my son. I… ran the tests and everything,” Bruce heaved a deep breath, trembling as he let it go. “Talia said she miscarried all those years ago — I… God I missed so much time .”

“There’s still time to make up for lost ones, Bruce,” Tim sighed softly. “It’s okay. You didn’t know . Talia lied and crushed your hopes to build a family. But you have… us now.”

Bruce took note of the hesitance, filling it away for later.

“Yeah. If we’re gonna blame someone, blame the witch, or so they say back in Danvers,” Jason said, tone laced with venom. And then he winced, pressing his fingers over his forehead and hissing.

“Jay?” Dick called worriedly. “Another memory?”

“Yeah. It’s a weird one.” Jason shakes his head. “I knew the brat was familiar from the vid Timbo sent. Seems like I met him somewhat during my time in the Shadows.”

Bruce never liked the idea of having his sons being near any type of group that has Ra’s involved. But he could’ve sworn Ra’s and Talia stayed in their bases with the League of Assassins more than in the off-shoot base.

“Being a descendant of the Demon Clan, shouldn’t they be with the LoA?” Tim voiced out.

“Weird, ain’t it?” Jason tilts his head with an audible click. “I must’ve been concussed in that memory ‘cus I was seeing double of the demon brat. Could mean something, but the memory is too hazy. Must’ve been post pit-rage.”

There was a ping in Bruce’s personal phone and he moved to look at it. He was waiting for a response about Damian’s identification being approved for legitimacy. But found that it was Alfred that texted him.

He pockets it after reading the text to inform his sons. “It seems Damian fell asleep again. Alfred suspects he cried himself to sleep while he was frying his hair by the vanity. Slept through Alfred covering him with a blanket, he didn’t want to risk moving him to the bed.”

“He cried himself to sleep?” Dick looks visibly heartbroken by the fact.

“Aw man. I wanted to hate him longer.” Tim grunted, his tone betraying his words.

“Yeah, well. I ain’t missing interrogation time with the brat. Not after finding out we already met before,” Jason sniffed, “Seems like I’ll have to stay the night.”

“You know you don’t need to get a reason to be at the Manor, Jaylad.” Bruce says, controlling his tone to not come out as too soft. Jason isn’t one for mushy-talk , or so he calls it.

“Meh.” He shrugs his shoulders and is the first to make his way to the kitchen.

“Man, I’m gonna shower first. I swear I’m gonna count the bruises I find and blame it all on the kid.” Tim grumbles, walking after Jason.

The others follow after. It’s been a long day.

Damian’s dream was filled with Danial, as it always did in the last five days.

It always starts with happiness. A Danial that holds Damian’s left hand as they sleep next to each other on some nights. A Danial that draws figures on the night sky, laughing as he does so. A Danial filled with grins and stories before Ra’s stripped it all out from him.

It always ends with the loss. An unmoving Danial. A dying Danial. An out of reach Danial.

Danial always ends up at the end of the pits, and Damian is always unable to move or even scream his name.

He wakes up with a jolt. Chest heaving as though air had been deprived from him, making him unable to call for his twin.

Belatedly, he realises he’d fallen asleep after breaking down at his reflection. His hair had been wet and frayed down his forehead. In that image, he saw his twin brother. Danial never liked having to style his hair and kept it a little longer than Damian’s. Despite this, many still mistake them for each other if they don’t focus on the eyes.

Those that are fooled include even Damian and Danial themselves every time they look into a mirror.

Now, Damian is faced with the idea that he’ll only ever see how his brother would look if he were to have been allowed to live and grow. He broke down then and there. The five days he had held himself back came crashing down onto him like a river in a raging storm. 

He swallowed down the onslaught of tears threatening to spill over as his stomach churned in emptiness.

The clock by his night stand indicates it’s near midnight time. He would have missed the dinner invitation by this time. A shame.

He eyed the blanket surrounding his form. Someone managed to sneak up on him in his sleep. A disappointment on his part. But the thought of someone caring for him felt… pleasant. Comforting. Familiar.

He stood up, folding the blanket and was about to place it back to the vanity chair where it was used when the chill of the night caught up to him. Perhaps the material is still needed.

He unfolds it again and drapes it around his shoulder, and then decides later to have it go over his head as well. Like a hood. He makes his way outside his assigned room with the quiet steps of an assassin. 

Alfred had given him a short tour on the way to his room earlier. The room assigned to him was next to Timothy’s own room, whose room was next to Richard’s. In front of Richard’s was Father’s room. Timothy’s own was in front of Jason, therefore making Damian’s room in front of Cassandra’s.

As he walked past those rooms, he felt no one resting in any of the rooms despite the time. He finds them lounging by the kitchen islands instead. The conversation carried through hushed tones, and Damian is unsure what the context had been to start with.

“… think he’s overworking himself… told me to not join… stupid…”

“... ve him space… blaming himself…”

Damian creeps closer by the wall of the arch leading to the kitchen. He stays by the halls to listen in on their conversation.

“But he shouldn’t be,” Timothy’s voice rang in defiance. “It’s not his fault Damian grew up the way he did. Neither is it Damian’s.”

Ah. They were still talking about Damian and his Father.

“I agree, baby bird. It’s not,” Richard’s tone was soft. He took note of the affectionate nickname. “But you know Bruce. He thinks everything is his fault.”

“That’s why I should be there with him! You know how he gets when he’s upset,” Timothy reasons. Voice nearly pleading. “He needs Robin in times like this.”

There was a shuffle of movement after. A reflection from a ceramic vase tells him Richard placed his hand on Timothy’s shoulders.

“Tim, you’re not some kind of an emotional support sidekick for B, you hear me?” Richard’s voice wavers, but he hardens himself. “Stop thinking of yourself as an expendable piece. Because you’ve made your part in this family— you’re part of this family even outside of being Robin.”

“I know that,” Timothy says, but the hint of uncertainty in his tone doesn’t align with the quip. “But this isn’t about me, Dick. Don’t you remember what happens when B is left alone to deal with emotions?”

“Of course I do.” Richard’s tone became grim. Sighing as he lets go of Timothy’s shoulder. “Bruce was never the same after Jason’s death.”

Jason’s death? Damian’s face scrunched in thought. Are they pertaining to Jason Todd? But he looked a hundred percent alive and healthy—

Ah. Damian remembers now. The boy Mother took in three years ago and had used the Pits to heal him. Danyal had pulled him to see the aftermath of it. 

This is informative. Damian thinks. It would be advantageous to learn how the family handles the death of a… family. 

Perhaps they would let Damian mourn Danial.

“Bruce couldn’t handle the death of his son.” Timothy’s words crushed the hope Damian built up for himself. “Even with you and Alfred, even with uncle Clark . Bruce had shut down.”

“Nearly.” Richard’s tone attempts to be optimistic. “You were with him, Timmy.”

Timothy became quiet at the sentence. His fingers drummed over the counter, discomfited. “That’s why I need to be there with him, Dick. So Batman doesn’t lose his way.”

A piece of a puzzle slots itself in Damian’s mind.

‘So Batman doesn’t lose his way.’

It had been a ploy crafted by his grand— by Ra’s, after all. To distract Bruce using Damian’s existence. To get him to lower his guard. To manipulate the Bat in his escapades.

Damian can’t have that. He had resolved himself that he will never let Ra’s get his way by using him ever again. He’d done it to Damian and it had cost him his own brother. Never again will he allow that.

“No, you don’t need to, Tim. This thing Bruce is dealing with now… it’s different from that time," came Richard's voice once more. “Bruce is only grieving about the what-ifs. He’s grieving the time he lost with his son. He’s not grieving the death of a son.”

‘Bruce couldn’t handle the death of his son.’

A grieving Bat would be just what Ra’s would like to see.

Damian can’t have that.

Even if…

Even if it meant not being able to grieve for his brother alongside his Father.

Damian makes his presence known by giving the ground a tap for his arrival. The two startled and stared at him wide eyed, an obvious question plastered on their faces like a deer in the headlights.

“Damian!” Richard squeaked, the next sentence to come out sounded like a set of well used words. “Why are you up so late?”

Damian stared at them in contemplation, ignoring the sound of shutter coming from Timothy’s phone. He refuses to remove the comfort the blanket gives him on this night where he makes a decision for this… family.

“Hunger caught up to me.”

They, too, cannot learn about Danial’s death.

If Damian once again cried himself to sleep after eating Richard and Timothy’s joint effort in re-heating a meal for him, it is no one else’s business but his own.

The meal had been a little burnt and not at all like the meals served back in Nanda Parbat. However, he would trade every good thing from that retched place just to get to experience everything this house has to offer with his twin brother.

Chapter Text

Months flew by, his deaths becoming part of a past that he buried at the back of his mind for now as he focused on his… current missions.

Danny’s missions include going to school during weekdays. He must excel in his studies if he wishes to hide a part of himself that will be making an appearance soon.

The task of maintaining good records in academics while also participating in endurance training is not unfamiliar. If anything, it’s simply the new body that needs more training. The memories could aid the knowledge department.

Ringggggg

The sound of the bell rang loudly, making all the students stand up to rejoice.

“Lunch break!” Tucker yelled on the seat next to his right. Sam let out a sigh of relief as well on the seat to his left.

Thanks to visiting Frostbite, the name of the Yeti he’d met inside the portal, Danny has gotten adept at using his new found powers and what else to expect as he grows.

It’s been months since the accident – approximately 3 months. He’s kept his secret remain as one. After all, he can’t trust his 10 year old civilian sets of friends to know about this. It’s one thing for them to know about his undead status. But it would be dangerous for them to know about his life as Danial Al Ghul.

He knows that if he were to utter that name, somehow, a League Assassin would know and report back to Ra’s. Even as skillful Danial is in knowing someone’s character, there’s a big reason why the League remains standing today.

“Man, I’m craving for some meat burgers!” Tucker sighs dreamily as they make their way to the canteen. “Do you think they’ll have meatloaf special today?”

“A chicken nuggets special would suffice.” Danny converses. Expressing himself has become easier as time goes by. The memory of Danny is a talker, possibly more than Danial had ever been — even around his brother.

“They always have chicken nuggets, Danny.” Tucker deadpans at him, looking at him straight-faced.

“Not anymore they don’t,” Sam spoke with her chin up high as she smirked down at them as though she had won. “The school board finally agreed to try a new cafeteria menu. I wore them down.”

Tucker’s face fell at her words. “Wait. What did you do?”

The cafeteria came to view and inside, there was a banner hanging that says ‘This Week: Ultra Recyclo-VEGETARIAN’

The lunch lady placed a ridiculous looking meal by their tray. 

“This looks risible,” Danny had his mouth straightened in distaste, “Grass on a bun? What have they done to the actual food?”

“What have you done?!” Tucker demands dramatically to a grinning Sam.

Danny just clicks his tongue, making their way to available seats. The meal, deficient as it was, would clash with the diet he had planned for himself. He’ll have to eat more during dinner later.

As he takes a spoonful from it, Danny could smell the mud. He bristled at the ridiculousness of it all. He was about to demand an explanation, but a teacher had approached Sam, thanking her for her suggestions.

The man was looking far too bloated and satisfied to be agreeing with the meal plans.

Tucker with his dog sniffing nose could practically smell the meat coming from the man and Danny is not convinced.

As the man left, Danny glared over to Sam with a point of finger. “You will rectify this, Manson, and you will rectify it now! ”

Sam, having adapted to Danny’s change in character the fastest, didn’t shy away from the pointed glare. “There’s nothing to rectify about recyclable organic matter, Fenton .”

“It’s garbage, Sam.” Tucker sided with Danny.

Sam and Tucker continued the heated debate, but Danny halted and began looking around.

The familiar chill in his bones as a cold breath escapes his mouth — there’s a ghost nearby.

There’s also a projectile going his way.

He ducked his head just in time. But the projectile had come for his friend Sam instead.

“Hey!” Sam spluttered, spitting out what seems to be mud on her face. “Who threw that?!”

“FENTON!” An annoying childish voice yelled for him.

The blond midget named Dash Baxter came stomping towards their table, a handful of suspicious looking meals by his hand. Danny had bad blood towards Dash. The blond had attempted to trip him on the first day by the halls, but Danny had manoeuvred his feet to hit the back of his knees instead, making Dash trip in his stead.

Since then, Dash had made it his mission to embarrass Danny. But his plans are always thwarted and thrown back to him instead. 

Danny hates him for disrupting his already messed up peace. Dash equally hates him for not getting his way. It’s a mutual thing.

“I ordered three mud pies. Do you know what they gave me?! Three mud pies! With mud. From the ground! ” Dash exploded as he neared, pointing towards the meal on his hand. “All because of your girl-friend! ”

“Tt, she’s not my girlfriend.” Danny grunted. He wasn’t going to argue with them… simpletons. There’s still a problem at hand.

Sam, who still had mud clinging to her face, became alarmingly angry when the mud wouldn’t come off her raven hair.

“You will pay for this, Baxter!”

Danny used the opportunity to slam the plated mud onto Dash’s head, hearing Tucker’s jovial yell of “Garbage fight!” in the background.

It was only a matter of time until the entire canteen hall had all the middle school students throwing their garbage meals to each other.

Danny slipped away from the scene. 

The problem lies in apprehending the ghost — Danial understands that now.

“I’M GONNA DESTROY THE ENTIRE SCHOOL FOR DARING TO CHANGE THE SACRED MENU!”

Danial can fight, it’s no big deal now with Frostbite’s help in regards to mastery and control. But he could only do so much except for actually getting rid of the ghosts.

“Can you maybe not?!” Danial snarled, throwing a well aimed punch towards the Lunch Ghost.

The ghost reeled back, hitting a wall. The meats she procured and wore splattering away.

“Go back to your Lair , Woman. The menu problem will be fixed, I'll give you my word.” Danial states, heaving slightly. Endurance wise, the body is still not used to fighting in ghost form. He feels himself nearing exhaustion, but there’s still the problem with the ghost that needs to be resolved.

In ghost form, Danial has practised his skill by taking on the weaker ghosts. It was easy apprehending them and throwing them back to the portal while his parents were away.

He practises the abilities that come with the form when he finds himself alone in the house. His family, mainly his parents, had the habit of entering his room almost immediately after a knock.

The Lunch Lady ghost is the first ghost he’s taken care of in his own school. It’s not like he can just ignore her either — she’d go after Sam the moment she finds out she was the cause of the change in the menu.

Frostbite has also informed Danial about the customs in the Ghost Zone. The ghosts that died have their own Lair to stay in, like a home.

“CHILDREN ARE LITTLE LIARS! I WILL NEVER LEAVE — NOT UNTIL I GET THAT MENU CHANGED!”

Lunch Lady threw an even louder wail before floating away out of view. Danial went to go after, but she was gone by the time he went through a wall.

“Great.” Danial tsked in annoyance, pressing a palm over his forehead in frustration, reeling his head back with a groan.

He lets go of his ghost form and settles his feet back to the ground as he gets to a hallway. The lockers were completely trashed, a sign of Lunch Lady having flown through the halls.

“There you are, Fenton!” Lancer’s voice sounded from behind him and Danny willed himself not to move away as the older man grabbed the back of his shirt like a scruffed cat. “You’re in a lot of trouble, young man!”

That was how Danny found himself by the detention room with his friends.

“Dude, where have you been?” Tucker asks him after Lancer left the room with Dash. “We didn’t see you at all in that whole chaos!”

“It was sick ,” Sam grumbles, annoyed. “Everyone was throwing food everywhere!”

“It’s garbage.” Tucker and Danny say in response.

Sam levelled them with a heated glare.

Danny sighs. “I did not want to be involved in such childish wars.”

“ Childish wars? You started that fight!” Sam points at him.

“Technically, Dash did.” Tucker points out.

“No, actually , YOU did!” Sam switches to Tucker, “You were the one that yelled ‘Garbage Fight!’ ”

“Like you didn’t throw a mud pie at Dash almost immediately?”

“He threw at me first!”

“Exactly!”

Danny opted to lay his head over the arm chair as their shouting continued. The fight from earlier finally took a toll on him.

His nap came with a dream.

He dreams of a Damian smiling only towards Danial. A Damian that holds his hand in their sleep. A Damian that listens to his every word.

And then he could only hear Damian as he shouted for his name. The voice sounded muffled — like he’s underwater.

He wakes up with a gasp, looking up to see the ceiling of his room.

“Danny?”

He turned his neck to see his friends looking down at him worriedly.

“We couldn’t wake you, dude. Jazz and your Dad had to pick us up.” Tucker said to him.

“Ah,” Danny could only reply. He shook his head. “Apologies, I… pulled an all-nighter star gazing last night.”

“Liar.”

Danny tensed at Sam’s tone.

“You’ve been acting weird, Danny. Ever since three months ago.” Sam started. “We let it go because Jazz told us about what happened to your birthday, but you’ve changed ever since.”

Danny’s gaze hardened at the remainder of that day. He was not troubled at what went on in the basement, no. But he could still feel the disappointment he had for his parents on that day.

“Yeah, dude. You don’t talk to us much anymore.” Tucker says, as softly as he could, but the sadness was there. “You don’t even message much, too. We… we’re worried.”

“I’m fine.” Danny said stubbornly. “I’m just… going through a phase.”

“I know about going through a phase, Danny.” Sam, the girl rocking emo, levelled him with an unimpressed stare. “You’ve changed — and don’t lecture me about what the word phase is!”

Danny clamps his mouth shut with a scowl.

“See what I mean?” Sam refers to him. “You weren’t so… snobbish. Sure, you talked our ears off about stars and space all the time, but now you don’t even do that anymore. You hold your head up high and talk like some snob . Like… Like the ones I meet at my parent’s Galas! You call us by our last names and don’t get me started on you calling Jazz Jasmine! ”

“It’s a long list, Danny.” Tucker nods solemnly.

“Tt.” Danny clicked his tongue.

“Danny. You haven’t raved about stars to us once. ” Sam pressed again when Danny didn’t offer a word. “I’ve been your friend long enough to know that it’s a bad sign.”

Danny rolls his eyes despite his tense shoulders, “It’s only been three years.”

“Danny.” Sam called out frustratingly.

“We just want to understand, bro.” Tucker offers.

Danny considers his options.

He wants to tell them. He really does. But what if it gets them in trouble too? What if… what if the ghost goes after them as well?

But Danial craves to feel that familiar trust given to one another again. He wants to trust in a friend again, just as he did with his brother. The unconditional assurance that these two will be able to help ground him to this life once more.

But he can’t tell them about the whole truth.

“You’re right, Sam.” Danny settles with. Offering to show them his hand. “Something happened after the celebration of my birth. I… It changed me.”

Sam and Tucker knew more about Danny that night and none about Danial.

He finds that it’s enough.

While Danny had been busy ignoring his parents, it turns out they had suspected that Jazz was the haunted one between the two of them. He didn’t know how they came to that conclusion, but to hear Jazz ranting about what his parents had gone to lengths with just to prove their theory had him reeling.

Turns out, the thermos that aided him in capturing the Lunch Lady had come from his parents intending to use it to capture whatever they had thought Jazz was.

It would mean that someone either tipped off his parents about him and that someone had the right theory to go with. Someone like the men that had attempted to kidnap him.

It also meant that Jack and Maddie are capable of turning against even their own children. They're dangerous .

Danny can’t trust them, no matter what Sam and Tucker say. He’d seen it before in a family, after all. Mother had done nothing while Danial and Damian fought, not even as Danial choked on his own blood. She didn’t comfort Damian’s pleas. Ra’s had looked satisfied with his death.

Danial hadn’t been angry, then. Because he already foresaw it happening. He knew how those two would react should one of them die. But that didn’t make it all the more comforting.

So for this, Danny is allowed to be angry. The disappointments his parents had gathered over the years bubbling over that even Jazz knew he’d break out any moment.

“They’re just paranoid, Danny.” Jazz says to pacify him. “Ever since that portal worked, and now with this new ghost going around and trying to solve other ghost stuff, they just feel… excited to finally have evidence.”

“Like that excuses them for hurting you?” Danny snapped at her, his core highlighting his need to get Jazz away from them.

What would they do if they found out Danny’s status as a half-ghost? About his ability to be able to turn to a full ghost? About Danial ?

“I’ll talk to them so they won’t bother you.” Jazz decided instead. She had noticed Danny’s recent behaviour; protective, distant, and cold. Sometimes, she thinks Danny acts like someone else. But more often, the new behaviour would line up to how Danny usually acts. Just more… uptight. Stiff.

She’s sad to see her little brother grow up to be such a withdrawn character. She wants to say that it’s out of character, but her parents themselves haven’t been around often nowadays to spend time with Danny. The only times they do come around is when they want to test their new inventions around the house.

Danny has become more reserved since then.

He only talks when he’s being addressed to, even during family days. Usually, Danny would be thrilled to even have a moment with his parents. But Danny hasn’t felt the need to expect kinship from them anymore.

He spent most of his time outside the house with Sam and Tucker. And by spending time outside, it was by being the ghost that keeps other ghosts in line.

Sam and Tucker had stopped pestering him about his change in character. They had come to the conclusion that the shock from what happened with the portal must’ve changed his view in life, thus making him serious at times.

Still, Danny can’t deny them friendship. Danial craves for the closeness he had with his brother. While a familial one would’ve sufficed for him, Danny’s resentment towards his parents and protectiveness over his own conflicts with that.

“You still have not found a middle ground.” Frostbite’s words were always the same every time Danial came by his island.

“Yeah, well. It’s only been six months, Frostbite.” Danial replies, his tone betraying his sentence. He’s actually disappointed that it is taking him so long to fully merge.

“How long did you think it would take you?” Frostbite hums, offering him a chair for their weekly check ups. 

Danial wishes to see his akhi.

“Sooner.”

The admission came out quietly, almost in a whisper. Like a forbidden confession. Danial’s urges have become more intense the past few days. Sometimes, he’d wake up and would find himself close to slipping out of his bedroom window. But then a ghost would escape from the portal once more and Danny feels the need to protect .

The town still needs him, he hates that it needs him so. More so that he needs an outlet for his obsession, and the town’s problem was perfect for that.

“I can’t imagine how defeating Pariah Dark had tipped the scales of your attempts in balancing your soul.”

That was also one of the recent developments in his life as Phantom, or as the town people had liked to call him now.

Phantom. He never really put a name into his form, even when his friends had given him ridiculous code name options.

“Surprisingly, I think the results helped me.” Phantom replied.

He made a huge realisation after giving the name some thought. Internally, he’d always called himself Danial mostly when he was in his ghost form. Because it was in Danial’s memories that was more used to fighting.

Along with this, he’d found everything about him ironic. Especially at how Danny and Danial had been so contrasting yet so fitting for each other.

Danny was the one with the need to protect , but in order to do so, he’d need Danial’s expertise in fighting and protecting. Except, Danial is tired of fighting. Of having to use the skills that had been engraved to even his soul.

Danial was the one with the need to search, to look for affection and connection with someone. But being without a life, he’d need Danny’s own to satisfy him. Except, Danny is tired of begging for a connection. Of having to feel lonely in a home where his parents are present but not there.

Danny needs Danial as much as Danial needs Danny.

“You’ve figured out the answer.” Frostbite regards him after a moment, looking down at Danny’s chest as though seeing something more inside.

The two cores are nearly combined. The healthy blue ice core of Danny and the tattered blue ice core of Danial.

The other side of him doesn’t look healthy at all, what with his obsession being only satiated with what he believes is only temporary . 

For all Danny's love for his friends and Jazz go, there simply isn’t anyone that can compare to his love for Damian.

He just needs more push.

Soon, he will be a more complete version of both Danny and Danial.

Soon, he’ll be able to see his brother.

The push came in the form of a Ghost Catcher.

The first time he used this on himself, his two cores separated and it was the worst feeling he had ever experienced. In the short time, he felt himself bare. 

The other felt like he was back to being an immature child. One that was small and weak with nothing to hold onto but the stars and the galaxy.

The other felt like he was alone again. Forced to keep his emotions away, to be a hardened soldier and… a killer.

They immediately ran towards the other after that. Seeking to fill the other half of himself that he’d lost . Wanting to feel the half that made him feel strong, and the one that made him feel again.

And now, he used it upon himself to get to an understanding.

Kind of like talking to yourself. Only, it’s literal.

But the reality of it was actually more disturbing.

The other Danny stood healthy and smiling.

While the other Danial almost immediately crumpled to his knees, weak and crying.

What came out of the portal had been the illustration of the two cores.

He should’ve known better.

There were no words needed for a deeper understanding about himself to show through. Looking at the weeping half of his own, guilt overtook him.

“Akhi… Akhi, I’m sorry…” The other half wept, clutching his chest where a tattered and chipped core resides. The cries he let out came in the form of ice, breaking as it dropped on the solid ground of his room.

The other half, whose core is healthy as can be, met the other half in an embrace. 

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry…” He mutters. “I’ll make this right. Together. Soon… Soon we’ll meet akhi. I’m sorry it took so long. I’m so sorry..”

Over time, Danny and Danial had merged after all. It was only the realisation of this fact that was needed. The Danny that felt small and weak had embraced the part of Danial that was everything and strong. The Danial that had nothing to feel had embraced the part and Danny that gave him the idea of childhood innocence away from learning how to kill.

In the end, it didn’t matter if he called himself Danny or Danial. The body was Danny, but the soul had been Danial. The strength had been Danial, but the emotions had been Danny.

He is Danny the same way that he is Danial. The naming does not matter. He is just… him. 

Him who is the friend of Sam and Tucker, a little brother to Jazz. 

Him who is the twin brother to Damian, and the son to the Bat.

For now, the names don’t matter.

It doesn’t.

And it will not.

It will not.

Danny lets the cold season pass before he plans for his next move.

But of course, the way life works derails him each time.

The appearance of Dan had only made him hasten his planning.

“He died.” Dan’s voice was grating, losing the confident and boisterous tone he kept. “My brother was dead by the time I found him.”

Sometimes, Danny just wants to wake up and to slip out of his bedroom window. But then a ghost would escape from the portal once more and he’d need to protect.

Let him leave, for once. Let him leave to find his brother.

Winter passes with the new year celebration.

Then came another month. And another month of Danny planning and failing to follow through.

Because he had to save amity from Vlad.

Vlad with his domination plans. So desperate to conquer that he’d go around time and place just to manipulate his greatness .

And then there’s Danielle — Ellie as well and all Danny could hear was Dan’s voice retelling what happened to his Damian.

“Killed by his own clone.”

But Ellie was different.

She didn’t try to kill him, not anymore.

If anyone were to blame, he’d blame Vlad because he—

He melted Ellie from existence.

Despite his efforts, Ellie was not able to stabilise. 

In her dying moments, all Danny could see was what he would’ve looked like as his own body melted as it sank at the Pit.

His birthday passed with him hiding away from everyone.

He can’t do this any longer.

He can’t celebrate another birthday and have it included in his list of disappointing ones.

He can’t celebrate a birthday without his twin brother.

Because as life would have it, Danny shares the same birthday as Danial and Damian.

He can’t deal with this for another year.

Distantly, he barely recognises the phone on his hand as he dials a group call to his friends.

After a single ring, the two answered with relief in their voice.

“Danny! Where were you—”

“Jazz is looking everywhere—”

“Something is wrong—”

“Jazz told us to tell you—”

“I need your help.”

Danny’s serious tone cut them off of their horses, but it didn’t last for long as their voices grew increasingly tense. In the background, he could hear them leaving a door and running.

“Danny, just hold on—”

“Don’t drop the phone, Danny—”

“Tell us where you are—”

“I haven’t been Danny for about a year now.” Danny cuts them off. There’s something that’s grating at the back of his head, like an ominous feeling. But he wills himself to continue speaking, lest he’ll back out. “At least not fully—”

“STOP TALKING—”

“WE DON’T CARE, DANNY—”

“FOR NOW JUST—”

“No, you don’t understand.” Danny clicks his tongue in annoyance. “I need your help in finding someone.”

“TALK TO US IN PERSON—”

“DON’T SAY ANYTHING ON THE PHONE—”

“THEY’RE LOOKING FOR YOU!”

“Who could you possibly be trying to look for, sweetie?”

The sweet, annoying, and familiar voice spoke from behind him.

He hadn’t felt them, nor had he heard them.

“Fudge— IS THAT MADDIE?”

“DANNY, RUN!”

“RUN AWAY! JAZZ FOUND THEIR NOTES—”

He turned around in alarm, seeing Jack and Maddie in full gear, just as he always saw them in.

But it’s his birthday.

Why aren’t they at home waiting for him?

Of course they aren’t at home to celebrate.

They’re out ghost hunting again.

Hunting… ghosts.

“THE GIW TURNED THEM AGAINST YOU!”

“THEY ALREADY KNOW—”

Him.

Before he could even react, Jack had shot him with a net scented with Blood Blossom.

“AAARGH!”

He had attempted to leave by transforming, but the net was fast and had encased him fully. He writhes in pain the second it touches him.

“DANNY!”

Maddie stepped over his phone with enough power to destroy it. Her face was red with fury. “How dare you wear our son’s skin— How dare you butcher his face with your disgusting ectoplasm!”

“You think we wouldn’t catch on to your act, ghost ?!” Jack spits at him, loud and angry. “We knew the moment you became distant to us! Danny would never do that!”

“My sweet baby boy,” Maddie wept with pretend tears. “I’d know my baby’s face, but you’ve changed everything about him! His eyes, his nose — you’ve taken away everything Danny had been!”

“M-Mom…” Danny called out weakly. 

Something, the other side of him weakly hopes that his parents would at least see to reason. That even if he had changed, Danny is still there . Stronger than ever. That he now, too, longed for familial connection, however weak it was.

That even if he’d been distant, he can’t deny that he’s still his parents.

“Danny is gone . You killed my boy in that portal!” Jack yelled, picking up the capture net with Danny inside.

Jack and Maddie loomed over his vulnerable state. He became too weak from the blood blossom’s influence, but he has to leave— he can’t have it all end here again with his skin melting— Damian—

“We’ll make you leave our boy’s body whether you like it or not .”

That was the last time Danny ever came to be.

Chapter Text

Morning came and Damian had to force himself out of bed to prepare for the day.

He’d cried himself to sleep once again last night, and the evidence was clearly shown over his red and puffed eyes. 

It’s the sixth day since everything had happened with Danial. Or for the better terms, since everything with Danial had ended.

Damian looks upon the reflection of himself by the vanity mirror. Even after pressing a cold towel over his eyes, it remains red rimmed with tear tracks. 

The last thing he wants is for the people in this household to look down on him for having such weakness, even if Danial insists that it is not.

For Danial, of course he’ll be willing to show the twin his weakness. But these men will never be Danial.

If they ever say anything about his weakness, Damian will go for their tongue.

He steps out of his room after taming his hair to look presentable in quick practice, making his way down to the dining area easily.

In the light of the day, he saw framed photos that he hadn’t bothered to look at the night before. The familiar face of Richard is seen in one of the lined photos grinning by the camera wearing a school uniform, a building behind him that holds the name Gotham Academy is seen.

There was a photo of who he could guess was Jason in a similar setting, only, he looks uncomfortable with the uniform. 

Timothy also has one for his own, but it looks to be more recent compared to the other two whose photographs were taken during their pre-pubescent years.

Cassandra is also included in the same setting as Timothy’s.

On a different section, however, Damian had to do a double take to fully grasp the picture. His throat swelling at the familiar feeling of his tears wanting to return.

“Good Morning, Master Damian.” 

He flinched at the voice calling him, looking away from the photo that would surely hunt him for the days he’ll continue to stay here.

Alfred stepped up to behind him, coming out of the arch that led to the kitchen. It was only then that he realised he was standing at the same place where he stood last night as he listened on at Richad and Timothy’s conversation. He’s been standing right next to this photo — He could’ve seen this photo much earlier.

“Ah, I see you’ve seen your Father’s childhood photo,” Alfred says as he concludes what he’d been looking at. The older man’s eyes looked fond and reminiscent as he glanced at the image.

The confirmation had only worsened Damian’s reeling thoughts. Of course it had been his Father, who else could it have been? Definitely not Danial.

But for a second before rationality caught up to him, he thought his brother had been alive to have his photo taken and immortalised into existence. He allowed himself to live into believing this fantasy in a quick second before letting the reality of life and death settle.

“I apologise if the sentence has become repetitive to be said, but you really do look like him so much.”

His father in the photo had almost the same face Damian wore, except maybe softer. He could pretend to be the younger version of his Father if only they had the same eyes and skin, but the latter hardly matters because of how the photograph itself had been processed. The image was in near black and white but all Damian could see was Danial.

Danial looks so much like him in the photo compared to how Damian would next to it.

Damian gives the frame a last glance before forcefully walking away. “He does, doesn’t he?”

He feels Alfred’s stare even as he reaches the Dining Area.

There, he finds that he’s the only one left to be present. Father sat by the middle end of the table. Dick is sitting at the chair adjacent to his right with Tim next to him. Jason sat on the opposite chair to Dick, he had sat to Father’s left, and there’s a plate and utensils prepared next to Jason.

That’s the seat he’s assigned to, then.

As he sat, he heard Jason grumbling under his voice “Why do I have to sit next to you? Why can’t you let your new brat sit here?”

Father only sends him a warning look and doesn’t answer.

Alfred placed their breakfast soon after, and the others wasted no time in grabbing servings for themselves. Damian looks around to observe their actions for a moment, taking note that they don’t require any tradition of or giving grace before eating. He was taught that some families had those, so maybe they were one to not mind it much.

With a small suspicion, he grabs some for himself anyway. But not before subtly pressing his palms together. Danial had liked to perform those quick acts before eating and Damian picked up on it.

He felt the stares of Richard and Father as they ate, undoubtedly noting how his eyes had looked.

“So…” Richard says, conversationally. He could tell he’s the voice of the family. “How was your first night, Damian?”

“Adaquate.” Damian answered easily. He’d suspected they would ask him those exact words.

“I couldn’t help but notice your eyes look, Damian,” Father finally asks, straightforward. There was a worried edge to his tone. “Are you settling alright?”

“Tt.” Damian clicks his tongue. The questions were asked sooner than he’d hoped. “The meal I was given last night had been so burnt it shocked me to think if that was normal in your culture.”

He hears Timothy chocking over his coffee as Alfred’s voice sounded scheming, “Ah, so that’s the cause of the burn in one of my non-stick pans.”

Silence ensued once again as they ate. He could practically feel everyone at the edge of their seats to ask him more. They give each other glances, giving quiet conversations and probably hand signs as well.

Damian gives them a suspecting raise of brow when he spots Richard pointing a finger gun towards him and Father, switching between the two as if to point and indicate.

“Damian.” He hears his Father speak once more after a sigh. “It’s probably not a very good morning to you—”

“It is not.”

“But.” Bruce frowns at him, tone switching to a stern one to control the conversation. He doesn’t reprimand Damian for cutting him off rudely. “We still need to address why you were… sent here.”

Damian feels himself tense, but he tries to calm his shoulder so as to not give away his unease. In a houseful of Detectives, it may not work much. 

“Not that we mind you coming here and learning about your… existence!” Richard immediately adds, giving Bruce a tilt of his head as if telling him to follow along. “Right, Bruce ?”

“Yes, of course. I just… It just worries me to know about the… life that you’ve lived in prior to your arrival here. To me.” Bruce gives a solemn sigh. “I… We just want to understand your situation better so that we could have everything covered for your stay here.”

Stay here.

It could be a play in words. They could be manipulating Damian at this very moment. Their actions, his rudeness that went unpunished, the burnt meal that Richard and Timothy poured effort in, the photo .

Everything could be a trap to get Damian to spill out everything and the League will know . This could be a test for all he knows and he might be sent back there.

“The last thing we want is to send you back to the League.” Timothy’s voice broke through Damian’s inner turmoil and he locked eyes with him. Pale blue eyes filled with understanding had Damian frozen.

Damian’s throat feels dry, but he’s always been best at hiding his emotions. Timothy cracking his thoughts might as well be just a fluke. What would he know about Damian’s thoughts? “Am I not allowed to return to the League anymore? Am I to be trapped here?”

“No one is trapping you, Damian,” Father tries to reassure him. “ Would you want to return to the League?”

Damian scowls as he closes his eyes. Why are these people speaking so slow towards him? Like he’s some victimised child.

“I…”

Would he want to return to the League? Yes, he does. If only to find any remains of Danial. What if Mother had lied to him? What if Danial had risen from the pits after Damian had left? What if he’s still trapped there and not knowing Damian was safe?

“I need to.” Damian decides on.

“Why?” Father follows up with. “Why do you feel the need to go back?”

Damian bristles at his tone. It sounded flat unlike the softness he had earlier. It sounded like an interrogation.

“Bruce.” Richard catches on the tone as well but Damian doesn’t see how the reprimand had broken through Father.

“You—” Damian chokes on his word as he meets his Father’s eyes. “You have— Back there—”

Damian stumbles with the language. The words failing him as those familiar blues become worried every falling second that the image of Danial haunts him.

‘Bruce couldn’t handle the death of his son.’

“Take it easy, kid.” Jason quipped next to him and Damian levels him with a heated glare. He looks around, confused and immediately irate. “What? I haven’t asked anything to ‘ya.”

It was Jason’s death that made his Father inept at handling grief. It was because of him that Damian couldn't tell this family about Danial.

“You are to continue my training to be your heir. That is why I was sent here.” Damian gritted out after a heated moment. “Back in the League, I was told that it had been the reason for my birth. Being the next Bat is my birthright.”

“Damian, I don’t want to wish for anyone to take after my cowl. It’s not an easy task to take after.” Bruce says, tone serious. He glares at his plate, thinking over the implications of Damian’s words. “I will train you, but not to become my heir —”

“Do not finish those words!” Damian cuts him off with a roar, the table knife on his hand shakes at his tightening grip.

“Damian, let me finish my—”

“If you are to say that I will not become your heir, then my life will be for nothing!” Danial’s life would be for nothing . “All the training I went through will be for nought!” Why did they have to fight for a name, then? “If you do not do as what was expected then I— Everything will—!”

Everything the twins went through will be for nothing.

There was a hand on his shoulder, bringing him out of his reverie.

He hadn’t noticed when he’d started tearing up.

“Damian.” Father’s eyes seemed so close in front of him. His eyes are always so hauntingly familiar — “You will not become my heir but you are allowed to become someone else of your own decision . You will decide who you’ll want to be. If at the end you still decide to be the next Batman, then fine . But I am telling you — I encourage you to figure out what you want for yourself first. Not because it’s what the League had taught you to be, or what Ra’s had expected you to be. But because it’s what you want to be.”

But they were given the names . Ibn al Xi’li. Ibn al Xu’ffasch. If the names become meaningless, then the reason for Danial’s death would be meaningless.

Did his death even hold meaning, in the first place?

“Grandfather, what is the meaning of this—! His death will hold no meaning for you!”

Damian looks down, if only to get away from those familiar hues.

They wouldn’t understand.

And he has no plans to help them understand.

The meal ended there and they left him alone for the rest of the morning. Damian made use of the training area that Richard led them to the day before.

Luncheon was spent with only Richard and Jason as company, his watchers. Timothy was away to attend his academics, whereas Father left saying he had to personally handle Damian’s paperworks to quicken them.

“So, Damian,” Richard spoke up in the heavy silence. “What do you do in the afternoons?”

Damian sets his mouth in a straight line. “Training.”

“That’s not…” Richard coughs into his fist, “What about outside of training?”

“Learning.”

“Okay, that’s good. Jason here also likes to read a lot!” Richard mentions to the bigger man who was lacking in table manners as he had his elbow on the table, his chin leaning on his fist. Jason rolls his eyes at him.

“My learning includes the human body's weaknesses. Where to strike that can incapacitate them faster and what muscle is the weakest that it can cause massive blood loss.”

Richard choked on this whereas Jason immediately howled in laughter. Damian does not understand the difference in reactions.

Alfred sighs as he picks up the used plates in front of them, leaving the three of them alone to their own.

“Should’ve expected a brat of your origin to be so cutthroat,” Jason wheezed out the last of his laugh. “Dunno why I somehow expected you to start talking about the stars of all things.”

Damian freezes at his words and Jason smirks at this triumphantly, like he’d figured out his weakness.

“What? Don’t think I’d remember anything during my stay there?”

Damian glares at him. He did factor Jason’s stay in the League. He just thought he’d forgotten all about it because he hadn’t said anything that could expose the secrets Damian kept.

“Jason, stop it.” Richard chides his brother.

“What do you remember, then?” Damian challenges instead. If Jason’s memories prove to be a wild card, then maybe Damian could give up there.

“Not much, I admit.” Jason shrugs his shoulders. “Just some random scene, here and there. I think I was often dealing with concussion from after trainings cuz I was always seeing double whenever you visited me secretly.”

Jason wasn’t actually concussed. Being fresh out of the pit heals you. The teen was always left alone after healing his injuries with the Pits and it was the only window of time Danial and Damian had to meet the bird far from the nest that their Mother picked up.

When Mother explained that it was one of the boys their Father took in, Danial’s focus was to call the teen their older brother.

Damian hated him. Hated him so much that he often considers ending the man. But Danial insists that he should meet him and get to know him. But he’s too delirious and out of his mind from the continuous exposure to the pit that Damian doesn’t even want to see him.

However, he can’t just leave Danial to wander off on himself. So Damian stays by the entrance to keep watch as Danial attempts to get through the teen. He never was able to get him to talk, so Damian thought Jason wouldn’t even remember any of their encounters.

“I remember hearing you talk about the stars so much that I wanted to get you to shut up.” Jason says and Damian almost bristles at this. That was his twin that he’s threatening! Jason raises his hands in mock surrender when he sees the rage aimed at him. “Hey, you get dunked in the pits and have some kid rave to you about constellations and space. I thought I was getting crazy.”

“Oh, do you like space, Damian?” Richard steps in to control the conversation.

He doesn’t. Danial does. “I don’t.”

Richard and Jason give each other a look. The latter shrugged his shoulder once more.

“Well…” Richard tries once more. “Surely there’s something that you’re fond of? Besides blades and… uh.. killings, of course.”

Damian doesn’t give an answer.

He couldn’t bring himself to answer it.

Ra’s, after all, made sure to take away everything that made him soft. The same way Ra’s took away everything that made Danial shine.

He thought he would at least have Danial, but he, too, was taken by Ra’s.

“Give it some thought, Damian.”

They let him leave the area without answering.

Damian likes to have a routine to follow. At least with that, he feels in control of his own.

Back in the League, Mother was the one that handled the important schedules set for them. Ra’s oversees what should and should not be taught upon them. Mother has only overridden his orders for the comfort of her twins in which you could count with one hand. 

Even so, there were multiple breaks in the schedule that Damian is free to put his own schedule in. Only during those breaks does he feel really in control. Danial breaking his routine breaks was one of those moments. A welcome change. 

The only time he feels himself in control of his life are times spent with Danial.

And such, he can’t explain to the others why he once again found himself standing listlessly in front of his Father’s childhood photo.

When did he start standing there?

Perhaps it was after giving himself a short retreat inside his room, going over the events that happened all day.

In this place, Damian doesn’t have a routine to follow, so the next familiar thing would be to search for someone he knows.

And apparently, that means staring at the photo.

“Damian? There you are!” Richard’s chirped voice sang from the stairs. “Alfred said I might see you there.”

Belatedly, he remembers the elder going around Damian to fix the crook in one of the framed photos. He hadn’t attempted a conversation out of him, and Damian appreciated the peace.

Damian only regards him a single glance before going back to stare at the photo that looked like Danial.

He feels Richard stand next to him to glance at where he’s looking at. This one doesn’t give Damian his peace. “Crazy how Wayne genes go, huh? You could almost pass as a time traveller!”

You should see Danial. He doesn’t say.

Richard takes his silence in a stride. He continues to fill in the peace, “Did you know Bruce was your dad before coming here?”

Of course it was another interrogation, Damian scowls. 

Damian decides to turn the questioning around instead, “Did Father not know I would be coming? The League sure made it sound like Father was on their side.”

Richard gives him a cheeky grin, “Talia really likes omitting the truths, huh? She told you none about Bruce at all?”

“Mother offered us a challenge with our Father’s identity as the price. We decided not to accept it at the time in poor judgement.” Damian snarls, defending his Mother’s name out of instinct. His Mother lacks a lot to being the perfect Mother, but she never fails to show them how much she cares when it matters.

Did Danial’s death not matter, then?

“ ‘Us’? Gotta say you need more English books, kid.” Jason’s voice had Damian backtracking his words. “Or have you got some secrets of your own to omit ?” 

Now Damian had gone and done it. 

Not missing a second, Damian grabs the kunai hidden from behind him and goes for Jason.

“Whoa there!” Jason yelps, managing to deflect Damian’s hand holding the weapon. Damian twists himself around the arm and aims for a kick instead, but Richard intercepts his momentum by pulling the back of his shirt, making Jason drop his hold simultaneously. 

Damian squirms from Richard’s hold, aiming a quick to his face but Richard deflects it with ease. He doesn’t stop with the kunai still in his hand. He forced Richard to let go by aiming the weapon to his arm and as Damian turned to Jason once more, the man already grabbed both of his arms in capture and made him let go of the kunai.

“You’re on strike two, kid.” Jason huffs, kicking the weapon further down the hall and away from them. “Alfie has a rule about weapons in the hall.”

“Let me go!” Damian barked out, struggling at the tight grip Jason had on him.

“Not when you’re this murderous I won’t.”

“It was a mistake.” Damian grits out, glaring at both him and Richard. He spots the photo once again and he looks away with a scowl. “It was a mistake in speech.”

“Not buying it.”

Damian throws his head back with a force and Jason moves away to not get hit. Damian uses the space made to do a backflip, forcing Jason to let go.

“I had a set of advisers.” Said advisers were actually his assigned lecturers. “I often consult them if I need advice.” He doesn’t, that would be foolish of him to seek the advice of a lowlife. Instead, he listens to Danial. “Mother had offered the challenge a few months before I turned 10, which was the day I was set to be sent to Father. We deemed it unnecessary if I was going to be learning about him soon anyway. Instead, I focused on further improving my skills rather than overwork myself to defeat Mother.”

They thought they’d meet him together in some way if they prove something in the final battle. Would the outcome have changed if they knew more about Father?

“Okay.” Richard offers Damian, sending Jason a look. “We understand, Damian. But why did you go after Jason, then?”

Damian sniffs, “He insulted my knowledge.”

“Which you confirmed.” Jason insisted with a huff. “You said it yourself, mistake-in-speech. ”

Damian sneers at the man, “I will kill you in your sleep.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time someone tried to, brat .”

“Jason.” Richard chides helplessly.

“What? You were the one that made him walk into that conversation.”

“Not. helping .”

“Tt.” Damian clicks his tongue, exiting the conversation.

Damian’s stubbornness to withhold the truth still resists during Dinner.

He held himself for two days now. He can’t allow himself to fail this one thing about Danial .

“The paperwork for Damian’s identity is near completion now.” Father announces during their meal. Tim is deep in his phone and Jason looks about ready to just be done with the day. “I gave them the story that you had lived in a remote area, which isn’t really far from the truth. It also explains your lack of documents.”

“You covered everything within two days?” Richard asks, genuine surprise in his tone.

“I might’ve pulled a few strings in.” Father offers a small shrug. “The only thing to complete now is the birth certificate.”

They all glance to Damian’s way at the same time, even Tim who had seemed too laser focused on his device.

“What?” Damian sneers. “Do you need me to relay how I came to life?”

Jason snorts on the sidelines.

“No,” Father sighed, sounding tired already. “Just the date of your birth would suffice.”

“Tt. I have had enough of playing with your trick questions. A set of straight-forward questions would be adequate.” Damian crosses his arms and looks at his plate as he answers anyway. “The 27th of May. 10 years ago, I was born during a meteor shower. The Northern Lights danced around the milky way. All of these happened when the full moon shone its brightest.”

Those were all Danial’s words, always retelling the night of their birth with awe. When Mother told them the story of their birth for the first time, it was then that Danial found his love for space. He treasured the fact that he’d been born during the rarest astronomical event.

“That’s…” Father calculated his words, eyes widening in realisation. “Six days ago? You started travelling during your birthday ?”

“Astronomical events aside, the day of my birth is of no importance.” Damian scrunches his nose as he says this. “It is just another reminder of another year marked off towards the day I was to meet you. Outside of this, it is simply another day for more training.”

They seemed shocked (Jason) and heartbroken (Richard) about this. Father had his palm covering his eyes and Tim had stopped to look at him in a stare with underlying understanding. Yet another set of reactions Damian can’t begin to understand.

“Talia, she…” Richard coughs into his fist to fix his tone, “She never lets you celebrate the day for yourself?”

“I do not think the day requires any kind of celebration.” Damian insisted with a furrowed brow. But a memory of him and Danial enjoying the midnight bask plays. Their small moments on the same day every year had been continuous. 

Now that he thinks about it, they were never allowed to leave their room unattended. Always easily caught by their Mother if the guards aren’t able to catch sight of them. But every night without fail on the time of their birth, Mother doesn’t find them.

So maybe she did and decided to leave them alone for those quiet hours as the constellation of their birth is visible to Danial’s eyes.

“But…” Damian follows up after the realisation settles. “In a way, I guess Mother did allow me a peaceful moment on that same night without fail.”

“But we could still celebrate it!” Richard pipes up, “Or, or? It could also be so that we can celebrate Damian’s official addition to the family!”

“I am a blood son. I have always been an official part of the family.” Damian scowls at the wording.

“Technically, you’re only confirmed to be alive in existence after Bruce fills out your birth certificate.” Tim corrects him and Damian’s scowl falls deeper.

“Tt.”

“Oh, god. I need a gift.” Richard is still mumbling, “Damian, what did you say you were fond of again?”

Damian stared at him blankly, “I never told you.”

Richard’s shoulder slumped at this dejectedly and Bruce offers a comforting pat in the shoulder.

“Ra’s didn’t like that I had… weakness for small animals.” 

Everyone perked up at that and Damian felt the tips of his ears burn. He glares at them. “Not that I had wondered what it would be like to take care of one.” Damian looks down and shuts his eyes tightly, remembering the lengths Ra’s had gone to have Damian bend to his will. “The ones I try to look after always just… die.”

“Ra’s ordered you to kill them, didn’t he?”

Damian opens his eyes, expecting indifference in their eyes just as Ra’s had when he ordered him to kill the little red panda he had nursed in secret with Danial’s help. Danial had received a punishment for enabling his twin a weakness.

Instead, he sees compassion in their expressions. Another reaction Damian has yet to understand.

He feels a hand drop to his shoulder and looks up to Jason, the latter is giving him a toothed grin.

“Whatcha think about gettin’ a dog, brat?”

Time seems to pass Damian slowly ever since… Danial.

He wakes up to a new day, thinking it’s been months since the accident. And then he’d glance by his digital clock and see that it’s only been weeks .

He hears Titus attempting to climb up his bed, too young and untrained to understand the purpose of the stepping stools Damian set up at the end of his bed for him.

He sat up and pressed his feet to the ground and Titus immediately went around the bed to meet him with a yip. 

Damian smiles fondly at the small pup.

“Hungry?” Titus barks continuously, the term for food being understood. “I’ll just get ready. Wait for me.”

Damian makes his way to the bathroom and feels Titus following. He turns back to Titus as he opens the door. “Sit.”

Titus follows the order. Damian follows up with a stay command before fully entering.

A few days after Damian’s birth certificate was finalised, Father presented Damian a black great dane puppy. He said the dog had been the runt in the litter and no one wanted him so Father took it upon himself to adopt the dog in Damian’s name, gifting it to him.

Damian didn’t think they’d follow through Jason’s words, a few days had passed since then after all. He didn’t expect any longer and was genuinely taken aback when Father handed him the small puppy.

Damian had cried in his own room that night, the puppy peppering him with licks as he was hugged. He was thankful no one dared to mention his newly red-rimmed eyes.

He exits his room with Titus after getting ready for breakfast.

On his way to the Dining Area, he spots workers going around and heading for the ballroom. A few stops by to stare at him in shock before breaking out of their stupor and go back into their tasks.

Damian dismisses them with a click of his tongue, putting Titus down as he reaches the Dining area for breakfast.

He sees Stephanie there, who first introduced herself to be a family friend to Father. He finds out her connection to being Spoiler not a few days later. Who else would wear such gaudy purple?

“Hey there, baby bat!” She cooed, waving her arms around in greeting. The nickname originated from Richard’s creative naming skills.

It wasn’t the first successful attempt. Jason and Timothy showed off their originality by calling him more heinous nicknames such as demon brat and gremlin respectively.

But there was a nickname they all found that they can’t call Damian, the first attempt.

The first nickname attempt had been in the familiar term ‘Dami.’

“Dami, look! An asteroid just passed by! I read that other people like to associate it with a shooting star. They like to put their wishes on those.”

“Dami, hold my hand to sleep?”

“Dami ahbik.”

“Dami!”

“Good morning, Brown.” Damian greets the older teen, willing the memory away for now.

They stopped calling him with that nickname after noticing the result of having to deal with it had done to Damian where he would be found staring in front of Father’s childhood photo after every interaction where the nickname had been used.

And it’s not like he could call them off from calling him that, anyway. That would mean he’d have to explain why and he can’t explain the why .

“How’s Titus doing?” Stephanie asks as he sat down at his usual chair.

“He’s learning the simple commands alright.” Damian says in answer, “But he finds it difficult to understand how the stepping stool is used for. He keeps crying to be picked up to the bed every time he falls off.”

“Aww,” Stephanie coos, picking up Titus who had run up to her, smelling her feet. 

The others arrive not too long later. Timothy looks about busy, the company tablet busy on his hand as he walks carelessly to his usual space. Cassandra was the one pivoting Timothy’s way to safety, as he seems like he has no regard for himself at the moment. Father enters with Richard, both talking about the preparations.

“Good morning, Damian!” Richard greets him first. He follows it with the others after.

Jason was the only one not in attendance. He deemed his appearance in the Gala to introduce Damian unimportant. Instead, he offers himself to keep watch on the rogues around the Manor in case anyone attempts to spoil it.

Admirable, really. But Damian wouldn’t voice that.

The breakfast routine comes and Damian feels himself at peace.

Time goes by slowly once again.

Like a pretender, Damian follows along the tasks Father instructs him with ease. Listening after Timothy’s pointers on what not to do at the duration of the Gala.

He nods along, silently imagining what would have been if there were two children that showed up at Father's doorsteps. How different would they be around Danial’s comforting presence, will they be as worried as they are towards Damian’s behaviour? 

Always watching, always checking after him to ask if he needs anything, wants anything. Watching his every twitch and looking over him every time he finds himself staring after his Father’s photo.

He hears them ask about if he’d be willing to talk to a counsellor, but he refuses. He already knows what’s wrong with him. He already knows the solution to it but he’s not going to do that.

“You could always let it all out when you’re just with me, okay, Dami?”

“Maybe we could try wishing on a passing asteroid, Dami.”

“Look! There’s one just now! Quick, make a wish, Dami!”

For once, the passing of time surprised him.

After much fretting of Richard with Damian’s tie, Damian was finally introduced as Bruce Wayne’s biological son.

“What did you wish for, Dami?”

“I thought you said that the wish would not come true if it was said outloud?”

“We wished on an asteroid, Dami. It was not possible to grant wishes in the first place!”

Damian interacted with anyone who approached him, their own children around his age next to them. All their attempts at appeasing him doesn’t work as he only gives them simple answers, aiming to end the conversation quickly.

He watched the reaction of the children they brought in the process. Some of the girls had gushed around him. Some of the boys smirked at him. Some good intentions, some ill-ones.

Many times in the interaction did Damian get the urge to grab a bottle of wine and smash it to their faces. But Cassandra was quick on her heels and stood besides him as a reminder. Timothy followed soon after, taking away the focus from him.

“What did you wish for then?”

“No fun, Dami. I asked you first!”

Damian feels someone’s stare at the back of his neck.

As he turns around, he locks eyes with a gapping girl with black hair. He thought she looked ridiculous in her pink and sparkly dress.

Her mother instantly noticed his stare and he clicked his tongue when she made her way to him now, grabbing her daughter’s arm.

The Manson Family, she introduced herself. And her daughter Samantha Manson.

The shock in Samantha’s face became relief when she finally got a good look on him up close. He doesn’t have a clue why. But she did look at him weirdly as he spoke.

“You sound like a childhood friend of mine.” Samantha had said, rolling her eyes at the memory. “Can’t think of where he got that attitude from, all of a sudden. A few weeks ago after his birthday, he started calling us by our last names.”

Damian lets the girl talk his ears off. Father was too busy entertaining the Mansons that Damian couldn't find a polite time to exit.

“I will only tell mine if you tell yours first.”

“Fine!”

“Tt. It is a sign of respect to be called in such a manner.” Damian offers a reply.

“That! That right there!” Damian flinched when Samantha had raised her tone in surprise. She was quick to school her tone when some looked their way. “Sorry. It’s just— He said the exact same thing to us when we tried to get him to stop.”

“He is being very respectful to you, then.” Damian can’t believe himself that he’s even entertaining the girl’s problems. “He might think of you highly as his friends if he continues to do so. Even I call my… brothers by their last names.”

“So? What have you wished upon the falling asteroid?”

“You see, I had wished…”

“That’s weird.” Samantha says with no filter. It brought a kind of refreshing feeling to Damian. “Good thing Danny only calls Jazz by her full first name.”

Damian’s mind reeled at her words.

“I had wished that you’d give me a nickname as well.

“Why would you waste a wish for such a minor request?”

“You never call me anything unique when it’s just us.”

“ Who ?” Damian feels his throat tighten. He feels Cassandra give him a long look.

“Hmm? Oh, Danny. We’ve been friends since we were 7.” Samantha informs him, unaware of his turmoil. “You know, it’s funny, you probably saw me staring at you weirdly earlier. I didn’t mean anything by it, I swear! I was just surprised ‘cuz you looked so much like Danny from afar. But once I got a good look at you, I realised you didn’t really have any similarities going on.”

Damian tries to rationalise the information. 

“I… see.”

It was impossible. Of course it was impossible. Danial is dead, and he’ll continue to be dead unless Ra’s becomes sick in the head and collects his corpse deep underneath the pits. Samantha says they’d been friends since they were seven. Damian and Danial had been inseparable at that age. The similarities might as well be a coincidence as well, especially since Samantha confirmed herself that they look nothing alike in the end.

“When was his birthday again?” Damian decides to ask.

“May 27th, why?” Samantha answers and Damian’s thoughts flew over his head.

“Of course I do.”

“What? Really? When?”

“You were just already fast asleep by the time I called you.”

But it’s still impossible. Damian keeps chastising himself. Rationality taking over after much resistance. The date, too, could be a rare coincidence. The commonality in personality might as well be another recurring set of coincidence.

Damian was faced with the death of his twin. Everything else might as well be coincidences if there was a proof that sides with this, Samantha’s statement about their appearance.

Damian looks far too much like Danial that you’d see his face even with his green eyes. So Samantha’s observations should not be ignored.

“Nothing you should worry about.” Damian grits out, starting to turn around. “I apologise. I must go for now.”

“Yeah, sure. Thanks for listening to my pep talk!”

“What did you call me, Dami?”

“But you are not asleep yet.”

“Damian!”

Damian finds himself staring upon a much bigger portrait now. It was a portrait Father reserved for occasions as big as this only.

Inside stood the faces of Thomas and Martha Wayne, Damian’s late grandparents on his Father’s side of the family.

In the middle of them stood Father in full colour.

His eyes in the portrait were the same shade as Danial’s had been.

“Ahbik, Dani.”

Damian feels his shoulder drop as the reality settles upon him finally.

In this reality, Danial remains to be dead.

In this reality, Damian has nobody to use nicknames with anymore.

Not after Dani.

Chapter Text

“Tsk. The anaesthetic isn’t keeping him down as we’d thought.”

“I already maxed out the dosage! That amount should’ve killed a normal person, but I guess it wouldn’t really matter to a ghost.”

“It seems our theory about ghosts not having human functions while possessing someone is proven true. Keep that in the record.”

Danny’s entire limbs felt heavy. There’s an item covering his eyes, but not his ears. He could hear , and he finds grace in that fact. Despite this, his hearing is muffled. Dense. He finds it hard to get a full grasp on his sensory functions. Consciousness leaves him not long after.

“.... it wouldn’t matter, anyway. He’s dead . A ghost won’t be able to feel whatever we do — we already have him opened up.”

“GIW is right about the use of the Blood blossom’s extract, at least. It keeps his limbs heavy and unmoving.”

He feels something entering his nerves, it’s what woke up his mind. He’s strapped. All of his limbs are stretched and strapped on each side. There’s a burning smell wafting in the air that makes him want to curl over but he can’t . Instead, he wills himself to fall asleep — if only to not have to endure the sensation any longer.

“This is sickening. Why is his heart still beating? His bp is normal, too.”

“It seems a ghost knows how to mimic a living person, as well. And hasn’t he taken over this body for a year now? He’s probably learned how to make it all look so natural.”

“He’s using our baby boy’s body to go about his merry way to pretend to be someone he’s not! Gosh, I wish I could just —”

“We will, Maddie. We just need to learn more about him first so that we can separate him from our Danny’s body.”

Danny has a memory of these same feelings. One of the teachings he had to learn back in the League. They were taught how to handle situations where they are captured, however thin the possibilities could be. 

The situations were different for every lesson. Some had them strapped and bound to a chair. Some had them wrapped in chains or ropes in full body. Some had them hanged, horizontal or upside-down. And memories remind him that this is the same sensation as being strapped on a table.

“....”

“....”

There’s a familiar ache in his chest, but he can’t entirely tell from the numbness in his whole body. All he could focus on is the burning feeling that’s being supplied to his veins . Still, he tests the restraints on his arms.

His fears were confirmed, feeling metal covering his entire palm. It’s not something he can easily dismantle without sheer force.

“He’s up again. It’s much earlier this time.”

“Should I give him another dosage?”

His ears finally start picking up the words, as does his mind finally remembering the previous events that have transpired.

“I think he’ll be fine without one. Besides, it’s possible he’s become immune to it.”

“Possible. It’s been three days now, after all.”

Three days.

“Something is wrong—”

“Jazz told us to tell you—”

“I need your help.”

“I haven’t been Danny for about a year now. At least not fully.”

What happened? Why had four days passed in a blink? Where was he?

He tries to remember more clearly.

He was going to come clean to his friends because he felt like he couldn't do it alone anymore. He was finally willing to tell them about his past life as Danial. About his twin brother, Damian .

“STOP TALKING—”

“WE DON’T CARE, DANNY—”

“FOR NOW JUST—”

They had reacted strangely, not letting him finish. They were agitated — worried . 

“DON’T SAY ANYTHING ON THE PHONE—”

“THEY’RE LOOKING FOR YOU!”

“Who could you possibly be trying to look for, sweetie?”

Maddie found him. He hadn’t felt their approach from behind. It was impossible unless they had used a special invention able to hide their form. He had felt their intention, but he hadn’t felt anyone in the vicinity so he ignored it.

Ignoring an intuition has always been Danny’s usual mistakes.

“DANNY, RUN!”

“RUN AWAY! JAZZ FOUND THEIR NOTES—”

“THE GIW TURNED THEM AGAINST YOU!”

“THEY ALREADY KNOW—”

They found out . And just as Danny feared, they reacted unkindly in the face of the truth.

“The Fentons know something. Take the boy to get them to talk.”

Danny’s parents shaking hands with the same guys that had attempted to grab Tucker.

They’d always known but hadn’t made a move .

Danny’s intuition about his parents had only worsened after the day he saw them shaking hands with the GIW.

Maddie and Jack had been playing the long game. Making Danny drop his guard on the day of his birthday .

“You think we wouldn’t catch on to your act, ghost ?! We knew the moment you became distant to us! Danny would never do that!”

“Danny is gone . You killed my boy in that portal!” 

He knew he couldn’t stay. Why had he stayed for so long? He should’ve left the first time he jumped on his window. There weren’t always ghosts around in some of his attempts to escape.

But then he’d see the photograph Jazz had given him and the part of him that longs for familial connection wants him to stay despite the need to go after Damian.

Danny was a complicated being.

He hated his parents, but could never wish them harm. He wants to re-build the familial connection he had lost, but could never bring himself to ever trust them again.

The silk covering his eyes was lifted and he instinctively shut his eyes close as the bright light flashes him.

What first entered his vision after the light were the faces of the ones he had called his parents.

Maddie and Jack.

There was only so little a bunch of pre-teens could do to help Danny.

May 27th had always felt like an ominous day. If it weren’t for Danny, Jazz would’ve preferred to keep herself holed up during the day.

On the night of Danny’s birth, Jazz could remember crying so much because she could see ghosts everywhere . It was like someone had let loose so many ghosts on that specific day, on that specific time the first time Danny cried out a wail.

It had been the first time ghosts were rampant in town.

And then it kept happening every year . That was one of the reasons why their parents were always away during Danny’s special day. They were having the time of their life hunting ghosts on their most rampant day.

Halloween doesn’t satisfy them the same way Danny’s birthday brings to town. Jazz still can’t understand why the entirety of ghosts chose that specific day to wreak havoc.

Even when she figured out Danny was Phantom, it still made little to no sense.

Did they predict that Danny would become like them? Did they predict he would defeat their tyrant of a King?

Why does it have to be Danny? Why should it be her little brother of all people?

On Danny’s 10th birthday, there was a shift in the air. On the day of, there were no ghosts in sight. It was like a breath of fresh air and Danny was the happiest when this was realised.

They had no guests since it was marked as one of the most dangerous days where many ghosts are most active. It had always been like that ever since Danny’s birth.

Maddie and Jack were in attendance for the first time in a while outside of their hazmat suits. Everything was going so smoothly, they were having fun. They updated their family photo and Danny was smiling from ear to ear.

But then Maddie and Jack suddenly stopped and looked around, looking so tense and Jazz felt her stomach drop.

In an instant, it was like something snapped within Maddie and Jack that they immediately ran down to the basement in a flurry. The rest of the day, they stayed there as they created another invention.

“I’ve had it with ghosts ruining everything!”

“This’ll help us control their system!”

“We’ll even be able to use this to bait a ghost out of their world and catch them for ourselves!”

Danial lost his trust with them entirely after that. Disappointment filling the love that he once had for his parents.

At first, Jazz gave her little brother space. To allow him to think for himself, and maybe realise what he wants to tell his parents.

But that never came. Instead, Jazz came face to face with a brother she could no longer recognise one day.

Out of all of them, Jazz was the first to notice the subtle change in appearance.

It was a gradual change that even Jazz often loses her mind if she’s only been gaslighting herself to give Danny’s distance a more supernatural explanation rather than the real truth of her parents’ neglect.

But it had been there.

Jazz always loved to look back on their childhood photos. She always traces Danny’s face, noting every change that growing up would do to her little brother.

The first she noticed had been the eyebrows.

Jack had really thick eyebrows, whereas Maddie’s were softly curved. Danny got Jack’s eyebrows, thick and straight. But now, it was sharply angled. It wasn’t thin like Maddie’s but it wasn’t thick like Jack either. 

The most prominent had been the nose.

Jack had a wide rounded nose. Maddie had a small pointy nose, both Jazz and Danny had gotten those from her. But Danny’s changed. Gone were the small pointy nose, now changed to a more hooked one, small in his face.

And then there were his eyes.

Gone were the hues of deep blue they got from Jack’s own while Maddie had purple ones. Danny’s eye colour became lighter, brighter . His eyes became sharper, not anymore round.

All these shifts had been so slow and subtle no one was able to pick up on it. Not even his own closest friends.

But being family and around each other, Jazz had noticed.

That would mean Jack and Maddie had noticed as well.

When Danny’s 11th birthday came, Jazz already knew her parents wouldn’t be around for the celebration. She could feel how both Jack and Maddie seemed to be looking forward to the day.

But she had hoped, at least, that they’d stay for a bit for Danny’s sake. But Danny wasn’t there in the house as she had expected, but had hoped would be proven untrue. 

Jazz had waited there for her family. Another pang of disappointment in her already long lists added itself with the common date of Danny’s birthday. She wanted to understand why her parents can’t afford to be there for their children. She wanted to understand why Danny never reached out to Jazz for his problems, even if she had tried to be a good example on how to do so.

She wanted to understand so she could fix everything. So that they could act as a family again, even she could barely remember the last time they’d been one .

When another hour passed without a sign of the rest of her family by the entrance door, Jazz angrily stood up and did what she would have never preferred to do in the house; snooping around her parents’ notes.

She wanted to understand what got them so obsessed with the day. What kind of theory they want to prove so hard that they’d rather go out there than be here with their children.

Their notes were placed inside a vault hidden underneath layers of scraps by the storage basement. Jazz wouldn’t have found out about it if she hadn’t been taking note of her parent’s behaviours.

The most obvious passcode had been Jack and Maddie’s relationship anniversary and not with their marriage. 

Jazz wasn’t expecting stacks and stacks of ‘GIW: TOP SECRET’ and ‘GIW CONFIDENTIAL FILES’ papers to flow out.

There were pictures and notes. Her heart drops when a side by side of Phantom and Danny were printed in one of the pages.

They know.

But the question is since when?

They’d known long enough since last year.

An anomaly spike reading 5 days after Danny’s birthday was listed as evidence.

A mission report about an attempt at collecting Danny with a civilian, Tucker Foley. 

Date : June 20, 2019

Mission: Capture Daniel Fenton for Questioning

Attempt : Failed

Operative K Report : Daniel Fenton intercepted the attempt while in public at Nasty Burger. Danny Fenton was with a civilian, Tucker Foley. Daniel Fenton 

Transcript of Conversation with Jack Fenton and Maddie Fenton (Daniel Fenton’s Parents.)

Led by Operative O

Operative O: Has your son always been adept at fighting?

Jack Fenton: No! I never enlisted him in any fighting lessons!

Maddie Fenton: My baby is too sweet to even hurt a fly.

Operative O: He was able to successfully incapacitate three well-trained Operative Agents and ran away from the scene with his friend. He was able to bypass our other Agents from spotting him as he went back to your home.

Jack Fenton: You had no right to go after our son!

Operative O: Do you still think he is still your son after watching this footage of him fighting?

-       Operative K’s bodycam is played in front of them  -

Maddie Fenton: Danny would never…

Jack Fenton: … I see.

Maddie Fenton: Do you have further evidence, Officer?

Operative A: If you agree to cooperate with us, we will give you a copy of all the data we gathered.

Maddie Fenton: If the data declares that Danny to be different, then I agree.

Jack Fenton: If you prove that Danny has been possessed by a ghost, then I will agree.

-end of recorded transcript-

 

Jazz feels sick, reading all the pages her parents themselves had written. In their rage, they wrote scribbles and notes on the sides and back of each official document copy.

It was all about Danny, Danny, Danny. 

My boy is gone. His face has changed

I’ll rip that ghost to shreds!

Danny, I pray for you.

Dead Danny.

Study Ghost’s Biology.

Does it have a heart?

Did it claim Danny’s heart for themselves?

Can it heal?

How fast will it be?

His eyes are different now.

I want to carve out its eyes.

How dare he change everything.

Who is the ghost?

It’s pretending to be Danny.

It’s driving Danny away from us.

My sweet baby boy.

I miss you, Danny.

I’m sorry, Danny. Mom will have to open your body soon.

Soon.

Soon we’ll have it.

Blood Blossoms?

Nightingales? Ancestors.

Need Blood blossoms.

Capture it.

Your birthday is near, Danny.

We’ll get him out of your body soon, baby.

Soon.

Soon.

SOON.

SOON.

It’s time.

Jazz never ran so fast in her 16 years of life.

Jazz was in that cursed basement for almost an hour and her parents still aren’t home— Danny is still not home.

They’re still out there, looking for Danny .

They’ve given up on seeing their son in Danny .

Danny’s phone was off when she called and Jazz was feeling desperate as she ran out of the house.

She called everyone asking if they had seen Danny. Knocking on everyone’s door who some had refused to open for her, thinking it was a ghost wanting to play tricks.

Sam and Tucker answered her calls and she informed them what she found as quickly as possible but then her phone had flickered when she passed by a white van and she feared for the worst.

They’d been listening in.

They could hear everything.

She immediately informed the two kids about this before her line went dead. She tossed the phone to the ground with full force, making a point to press on it for good measure.

She had to leave the town. Get help — the heroes —

But then she’d be leaving Danny alone.

But what else would a teen like her be able to do in this situation?

They’d be cutting Danny open for research.

Jack and Maddie’s notes said something about a building the GIW offered them. She doesn’t know where that is.

Danny is still alive — He can’t die. He can’t die.

What about their godfather, Vlad? Surely he’ll help in situations like these?

He melted Ellie, Danny told her this. He melted Ellie just so he could study how to clone Danny better.

Jazz really needs to leave.

One of her deepest regrets was not bringing Sam and Tucker with her.

The organisation will be going after them too if they heard their conversations.

But Jazz really needs to leave.

So she does.

Jazz leaves Amity Park with a heavy heart and tensed nerves.

Jazz left Amity Park.

Jazz left Danny to fend for himself — alone .

She cries alone at the back of the Bus heading for Detroit, Michigan .

He couldn’t count how long it had been since he first woke up strapped to that table.

Time inside his head was hard to count when Jack and Maddie kept their prodding inside him continuous. The pain became unbearable after a few hours of consciousness. He had been screaming loudly until Jack went and covered his mouth.

He can’t do this. 

He cannot do this.

He’d been trained for interrogation and torture endurance. Never the endurance for vivisection.

He had thought of this situation as one of what Jack and Maddie would probably resort to if they found out he was Phantom, but he hadn’t hoped this would happen.

Jack and Maddie don’t acknowledge his pleas. Often snarling or glaring at him if he ever makes any noise.

He gives up.

Danny gives up.

The smallest doubt and hope he’d had for his parents died when they started referring to him as ‘it’ .

They hadn’t called him Danny in all his time strapped in that table.

Danny is… 

… gone.

Danny Fenton will be no more.

The only name he has now shall be Danial .

Danial Al Ghul died already a year ago, along with the role of being Ibn al Zi’li.

But Danial, who had once been named Dani , still lives right through his core.

Until his brother gives up on him, Danial lives.

The entry door opened and one of the Operative Agents Danial recognises as Operative O stood by the door, only giving his form a single glance before speaking to Jack and Maddie.

“We lost track of your daughter, Jasmine Fenton. We were able to follow her through Detroit, but she found a way to hide from us and surveillance.”

“You said you’ll keep her safe while we’re busy!” Jack exploded.

It was music to Danial’s ears. Her sister managed to get away. It doesn’t matter if he’s left alone — Jazz is safe from Jack and Maddie.

“She knew we were after her.” Operative O states, his tone never having emotions in them. “We’re still actively looking for her. We suspect that going to Michigan hadn’t been planned. But last we saw her, she had been actively searching for any Heroes active in the area. We think she’ll be in Pennsylvania next, after that, it won't be long before she’s able to come in contact with the big named Heroes.”

“Will that be a problem for our work?” Maddie seemed hesitant at this.

“No. Not with the Anti Ecto-Acts on our side.” Operative O assures them. “They won’t be able to touch us. I doubt they would even be interested in our works with Ghosts.”

Jazz is going to get help.

That was everything Danial held on to.

She’s going after the Heroes. Heroes who hadn’t answered Amity Park’s pleas for help.

There was another pain blossoming in his chest as Jack and Maddie went back to work. The momentary relief is now gone.

Jass went away for help.

She’s safe and she’s searching for heroes to help.

She’s safe.

What about Tucker and Sam?

Sam and Tucker couldn’t communicate freely with calls.

They can’t. Not after Jazz told them how the GIW was able to get into their call’s frequency to listen in.

So they can’t plan when they’re staying in their own houses.

Summer would last for another week, so they won’t be able to use the building as their meetup until then.

“Any sign of Danny?” Sam mutters to Tucker as they sit down in the most corner part of Nasty Burger.

They had to make do with the location. White vans and agents still follow them around whenever they leave the house.

“Their place is overrun by Guys in White.” Tucker says with a mouthful of burger, “I haven’t seen Jazz either.”

“It’s almost been a week .” Sam grimaced. “There must be something we can do.”

“We’re barely 11, Sam.” Tucker looks dejected. “I think Jazz left the city to look for help.”

But they can’t leave just like Jazz did. They’re heavily monitored and they’re kids. Pre-teens!

What would Danny do in this situation?

He’d be able to run and hide swiftly, that’s what. Even without his ghost powers, Danny has always been skilled at hiding. Tucker even told her how he was good at fighting too.

Sam could see that with his actions while fighting Ghosts. Danny is analytical, he can figure out what a Ghost’s weakness is with enough observations. His crazy plans always work.

She doubted Danny would benefit from any of his friend’s help, given how they aren’t as skilled in their preferred hobbies yet. Tucker is still figuring out how electronics and hacking works. Sam with her still developing athleticism.

What would Danny need them for?

“I need your help.”

Sam gasped at the memory.

How could she have forgotten that?!

“Tucker! Tucker!” Sam hits her friend so suddenly that he almost choked on his own food.

“What? What?!” Tucker hissed, draining his juice drink. He glared at Sam with a coughing fit.

“We forgot something!” Sam said in a hurry, packing her items quickly and mentioning for Tucker to do the same. Discreetly, she whispered, “Stay at my house for the night. Act like we want to play games all night.”

“Oh, yeah!” Tucker widens his eyes. “There’s a new update tonight with that game! We have to play it as soon as it comes out!”

“Come on!” Sam pulls his arms as they run out of the restaurant.

They hear the engine of the Van following them as they make their way to Sam’s. She shut the door and ran up to her room without even shouting for her arrival. Her parents aren’t home anyway. They were away for another one of their Golf club activities.

Tucker shuts the windows of Sam’s room close as she immediately sits down by her computer, opening it.

“Jazz told us that the GIW figured out Danny ever since they tried to capture him last year.” Sam listed off from their notes so far. “Their parents knew Danny was different since then. But Jazz only figured out recently after… after comparing pictures. She told us that we wouldn’t have figured it out if we didn't have pictures of Danny from before his 10th birthday.”

“And we didn’t figure it out.” Tucker agrees, bringing out his phone to open his gallery. “We were always with Danny. Jazz said the change had been so gradual that she almost missed it herself if she wasn’t so sentimental.”

“Our only evidence was with the way Danny’s personality also shifted.” Sam noted. Clutching at her head to try to get into a conclusion. “Snobby, confident, talks like some prince , no matter how much he tries to control it. Knows Arabian terms and other languages that even I’m not familiar with.”

Tucker snorted next to her, a memory coming to mind. “And calls us by our last names like an aristocrat.”

Sam opened her eyes, a different memory clashing with Danial’s words.

“Tt. It is a sign of respect to be called in such a manner.”

“Holy shit.” Sam heaves. She sat with her face in front of the computer as she typed a familiar name. She’d almost forgotten that interaction because it didn’t seem important back then. She just found someone who reminded her of Danny, but they looked nothing alike when she went up to him.

But now, the image of Damian Wayne is so eerily similar to Danny after a year had passed.

“Woah.” Tucker breathes. Bringing his phone out with the clearest and most recent photo he had of Danny.

Down to the nose, eyebrows and eye shapes — that entire face basically screams Danny . The only anomaly is with their different eye colour. One an emerald green, and one the brightest of blues.

 “I need your help in finding someone.”

“When Danny last called us, he was going to tell us something.” Sam brought a hand over her mouth as she took everything in. The image of her friend stares at her. “He was asking for our help — help to find someone. ”

“And you think this…” Tucker mentions the screen of her computer where multiple pictures of the billionaire’s son are displayed with a single search. “This guy is someone he needs help finding?”

“It’s a stretch, I know. But you know how Danny doesn’t like to rely on even his phone for the most basic search. He only ever uses it to contact us, outside of that, he has it offline.” Sam clicks her tongue. Berating herself for not making the connection much earlier. “I met this guy last year. The one I told you that I first thought looked like Danny.”

“But you said ‘nevermind’ after.” Tucker remembers. “That he didn’t look like Danny but he did act like Danny, so you thought that they got that act from the same material. A coincidence.”

“Wayne asked me about Danny’s birthday and I told him.” Sam said, shaking her head. “He seemed to be acting weird when I first mentioned Danny by name. And then after that he just… left.”

“Why would he ask for Danny’s birthday?” 

“Exactly what I’m asking.” Sam sighed with an angry huff. “We need answers. Direct answers.”

“ How are we going to do that?” Tucker eyes her suspiciously. “We can’t send a message, I’m betting the GIW is keeping an eye out for that.”

“That’s why I said direct , Tucker Foley.” Sam grins tightly.

“No.” Tucker shakes his head incredulously, “How?! We can barely get past them !”

“If Danny could do it, then we can do it too.” Sam said stubbornly, already opening tabs for flight tickets. “We’re gonna do this, and we’re gonna do this as soon as it’s midnight. We’re gonna call in a few favours .”

Jazz could feel eyes on her as she exited the bus.

She gave a discreet glance around the area and cursed when she spotted a Guy In White scouting the area.

It locked eyes with her and Jazz took that as her late cue to run away.

It’s in the middle of the night and Jazz just took a five hour bus ride to a place she had only learned to be Detroit in Michigan while she was already three hours in that ride.

She hadn’t planned on going there — Metropolis would’ve been the state she’d gone to if she had the time to check for the buses.

She hadn’t planned on travelling in the first place — she had to go through this fast if she wanted to survive long enough to get help for Danny.

Jazz spent the entire night running around the streets with only giving herself an hour of sleep at most. She could never stay for too long. Especially not when she could still see some of the Agents in white running around.

Morning came and Jazz barely realised that a new day had come.

Danny’s birthday passed by.

He’s still there and Jazz can’t do anything about it.

All Jazz wants to do is to be able to cry. But she can’t.

She has to toughen herself up if she wants to save her little brother. Different soul and face or not, that was still the brother that all Jazz has in their complicated family. Someday, maybe she’ll look back and chastise herself for being so naive. But that’s not today.

Right now, Jazz is on a mission to find the closest Justice League Hero there is in Detroit.

It had been dangerous, Jazz’s ultimate plan.

What’s her plan, you ask?

Go where the crimes are.

She knows she doesn’t have much success rate if she stays in Michigan for long. So while she heads for the train going past New York and going to either New Jersey or Delaware, she goes to where she could hear fighting like a side quest.

It doesn’t work, of course. More often than she wants to admit, she scrambles away from the scene after hearing the police sirens coming in.

From what she could understand, the police don't really like to rely on the heroes much. They appreciate them, sure. But would you like to see someone singlehandedly deal with what was supposed to be your job? Maybe for superpowered criminals.

But if Jazz were to present her problem to the police, they’d think she was crazy and would ride her back to her home town. Without evidence to present, Jazz won’t gain sympathy for being a minor from a different state. They’d think she was just some kid wanting to act like a hero by creating a fake scenario.

But with the Justice League, she’d at least be able to point them to Amity Park’s direction.

WIth her limited budget, Jazz used some on a very cheap computer shop. She made sure none of the Agents had seen her enter the small shop.

She tried to get as much intel she could in the allotted time she purchased — 1 hour. It’s enough to at least get Jazz a good search about the heroes and why in the world they hadn’t been able to go to Amity Park.

A simple search showed that there’s barely any regular heroes placed in Detroit. Despite housing a very important STAR Labs, an organisation that works closely with the Justice League. The only hero often available in town is a part-timer Green Lantern who’s well known as the only Green Lantern not to have a secret identity, John Stewart.

The search showed that he’s unavailable at the moment, unfortunately.

And that’s about the most Jazz had about any of the nearest superheroes she could go to. She needs to find the soonest bus to depart for Delaware or New Jersey — whatever has the cheapest fare.

A deeper dive about the superheroes showed that if you were to call their name, Superman or any of his relatives would often respond due to their alien superhearing. Jazz would have to try that later.

That was all Jazz had to search for, leaving her with an extra 5 minutes left with the computer.

With a heavy feeling, Jazz decides to search about Amity Park. She doesn’t know for what exactly she’d search for — there’s no missing reports filed for Danny, but there could be one for her. Her parents should be more  worried sick about her disappearance rather that… rather than focusing on opening up Danny.

Except, Jazz doesn’t find anything.

Not just the lack of missing reports about her, but the lack of anything about Amity Park.

With 3 minutes left, she tries to search for the residents.

She sees them, she sees the Manson’s in one of the magazines they were invited to. She sees how some resident’s home address is listed at Amity Park, but there’s no Amity Park anywhere.

The city is not in the satellite maps — it’s not listed as one of the cities in the state of Illinois, not even being mentioned as just close by to Chicago.

To the rest of the world, Amity Park doesn’t exist .

Like a…

Like a ghost town.

The computer shuts down and she caught a glimpse of one of the GIW entering the computer shop.

She can’t get caught now.

Not when everything about these GIW has a clear backing with the highest position in the government enough that they were able to control the presence of Amity Park from the rest of the world.

Jazz made a run for it, jumping out of the nearest and opened window from the computer shop that didn’t have air conditioning.

“Superman.” Jazz heaved, crashing onto a misplaced box on the street. It was filled with metal scraps and she could feel a bruise forming around her knees. “Superman — Supergirl!”

She could hear the communications of the Agents tailing her. They’re going to surround her.

“Superboy.” Jazz cried, crossing the road desperately during a red light. A bike had hit her and she stumbled weakly, clutching her side as tears dropped. But she didn’t stop running — not when she could still see the Agents from the other side of the road. “Hell— Superkid…!”

She knows the last one doesn’t even exist. But she’s desperate to get away from them .

However, not one of them responded and Jazz is losing all hope to ever be able to get away. What with her limping, how far can she even be able to hold herself through sheer stubbornness?

Just as she feels herself nearly dropping, several fire hydrants burst behind her. The strong waters hit the Agents gaining in on her and had them pushed back away from her.

She takes this opportunity to disappear on a corner, the few dumpsters hiding her form as she cries and prays.

“Please, please — Superman, Superboy, anyone —” Jazz hiccups between her words. “Please help me— Please help me help my little brother.”

Jazz spoke the words like a mantra. 

It was all she could do in her situation. Littered with bruises and cuts, barely getting any food for herself since she hadn’t brought much money with her for her impromptu escape.

With her money, she wouldn’t even be able to get a full ride anywhere . It was naivety on her part to insist that she’ll be able to get to Metropolis. She won’t even be able to get to Gotham, even with how little it costs to get there.

It was not a few moments later that she heard a movement caused by the wind in front of her.

“Oh my god, are you okay?!” 

It was the voice of a teen sounding almost like he’s just around Danny’s age and she wants to cry at that. She looked up and saw the familiar face of Superboy — the son of Superman, the younger one.

Jazz would’ve cried then and there out of relief, but she hears the familiar voices of the agents and she had to pull the boy to hide with her.

Superboy complied, looking at the passing Agents warily.

“Are they after you?” He whispered to her and she could only nod weakly.

She hissed when his hand wrapped around the wrist she sprained when she got hit by the bicycle earlier.

“I’m sorry! Sorry it’s just—” Superboy looks back at where the Agents went and he could hear them planning to come back and scout the area more. “We need to go and we need to get you checked up!”

“We can’t go to a Hospital — They’ll be able to find me!” Jazz informed him through deep breaths. “I need help — I need to get help to save my little brother. I need the Justice Lea—”

“I can help!” Superboy insists, sounding almost arrogant. “Where did they hide you brother? I can just—”

“I know you can help, Superboy. I know you’ll be able to, but I need all the help I need, okay?” Jazz has no time trying to attempt counselling for a superhero. Clearly this one has issues with wanting to prove himself, but she desperately needs help from someone with more influence. “I want you to inform your Dad, the Justice League, about me. I need them to find out about Amity Park — I just need to talk… to them…”

Jazz felt her head swimming, a bile attempting to come out of her but she hadn’t eaten anything yet.

“Miss? Miss? Are you — oh nonono —”

She felt the boy began to carry her and the winds hitting her face made her want to throw up more—

“That’s a lot of bruises— oh my god you hit your head! We need to go to a Hostpital— Argh but you said no and now I don’t know what else to—”

The boy’s rambling could only worsen Jazz’s head. Her consciousness was already slipping bit by bit.

But all she could focus on was —

“Danny…”

“Hmm? Who? Who’s that? Please keep talking, miss — you can’t pass out!”

Jazz looks up to him with bleary eyes. She could almost see nothing, but Superboy’s eyes…

“Danny had blue eyes, too…”

“Miss? Miss!”

Jazz felt the wind become stronger as Superboy’s voice tenses with anxiety.

“Oh nononononono —- Dad?! DAD!”

Jazz’s consciousness slipped by the time a much harsher wind clashes with her face and a bigger pair of arms carry her away.

Chapter Text

Damian knew nothing would ever go his way ever again if he leaves the League behind.

He had made peace with that. He’d made peace with a lot of things considering how he was raised to believe he’s born to be someone great and be able to get everything he was taught he’s entitled to.

He accepted that training with Father to take over his mantle as the Bat wouldn’t happen unless he retires himself. That was alright. At least his name as Ibn al Xu’ffasch still could hold a meaning.

He knows the mantle Robin wouldn’t be handed to him unless he’s proven himself to be trustworthy to handle being the symbol of hope. Damian knows he is not the type to give out hope .

That role hadn’t been his. He’s a symbol of strength. Danial is the one more worthy of being called a symbol of hope. Not Damian. Never Damian.

Timothy never explicitly told him he’d hand the mantle of Robin onto him. But there were instances that he would correct Damian’s line of thinking. Times where he’d hint that he’d need a certain skill if he ever wants to stay in the field longer.

It was the little things but Damian doesn’t let himself get it over his head.

It was during times like those that Damian often wonders who he would become if Danial hadn’t existed to keep him to his feet, grounding him and humbling him.

Damian can’t begin to imagine a world where he grew up without ever seeing someone as his equal. As someone that is his brother as well as the other half to complete his life.

And therein lies the problem as to why Damian feels lost now, months after his passing.

A month after his — their Father died .

He had died. Even if Timothy insisted in his delusional state that he is, Damian can’t bring it within himself to believe that he is.

Because Damian also felt that way towards Danial. He had hoped that Danial would rise from the pits and he could be angry at his Mother for not telling him sooner— but he didn’t. There was not a body found in the pit that he was dumped in.

Danial has died and Father has met his son in the afterlife, leaving Damian in the living to mourn for their deaths.

He hadn’t been faring well with grief, even with the first time around didn’t make it anymore easy to go through.

Richard was there to keep him company, but there was so little he could do to care for a child grieving for the loss of a family . He can’t give Damian the comfort he needs when he doesn’t know the extent of Damian’s grief.

Damian hadn’t done everything he wanted to experience with his Father, but the villain took him from Damian so soon.

And now, Damian is left to only see the portraits of his family.

That’s where they see him almost everyday after the news. Cassandra left to do her own part in trying to handle Batman’s absence, creating the Birds of Prey with Barbara. Jason could barely be seen after their battle for the cowl, now away to deal with a group he formed called the Outlaws.

Timothy… has left Gotham, alone.

It was understandable, after all that has happened.

His friend Superboy had been killed by an alternate version of himself. And then Father’s death followed soon after. And then Richard made the sudden decision to give Damian the mantle of Robin without consulting him.

Even Damian had felt bad. For all he wants everyone to think he wasn’t fond of Timothy, he actually respects him more compared to his other brothers.

Richard says that Damian needed the distraction of being Robin. Explaining how he would spend most of his days standing listlessly in front of every portrait the manor had of Father in his childhood.

They tried to hide it, but Damian always finds the portraits that they had given up entirely.

Timothy had a breakdown at the gallery room. Which is where he suddenly finds the inspiration the Father is still alive, going out of his way to steal a personalised version of his Robin suit and leaving Gotham in search for clues.

And Damian does his best to be Richard’s Robin.

After all, Timothy always said that Batman needs a Robin by his side.

Now wearing the ridiculous traffic light inspired suit, Damian tries to uphold the mantle of being Robin.

For Tim, there’s a clear difference between hatred and anger.

Just because he’s angry at Dick doesn’t mean he hates him. No. He could never bring himself to hate his newfound family.

But he’s allowed to be angry.

He’s allowed to be angry when the entire universe makes a point to take everything Tim loves the most in the world. Kon. Bruce. Robin.

He wasn’t ready to give up being Robin yet – he wasn’t ready. Robin had become more than just a suit he needed to fill in for Batman’s sake. It had given him a new life — a new purpose. Someone outside of being Tim Drake.

He wasn’t ready to give up on Bruce. Not when he just found a clear portrait of him in that Gallery room. That was Bruce— he knows that’s his Dad.

He knows what it would look like to anyone else. It seems delusional. Tim Drake who’d lost his loved ones in a span of months. He understands why no one is inclined to listen to his desperation. But that doesn’t make the hurt of being ignored any less.

If anyone doesn't want to listen to him — fine. He’ll find Bruce alone.

Dick tried to dissuade him, thinking that Tim Drake is putting himself in a dangerous mission with barely any leads not to mention the lack of evidence. But that’s what his mission is — to find proof that Bruce Wayne is still alive somewhere. To get evidence to prove that he’s not crazy.

Dick wouldn’t understand, he’s already given up. Everyone has given up.

So imagine his surprise when he sees Damian by the Gotham City exit.

Damian met Tim by the ground as he let go of his grapple. They stared at each other, neither speaking a word. Damian wore the pinnacle expression of discomfort as he figures out what he wants to say, Tim waits for him.

Tim didn’t have the heart to hate Damian. Irritated, sure. Because Tim sees how Damian had it easy to already be so close to Dick a few weeks in with his complicated childhood development. Damian had been lucky to be added in the family in a time where Bruce is finally trying and Dick is welcoming additions. The time where family dynamics are already established and Jason isn’t bitter.

But Damian lost a Father, too. The only one he looked forward to meeting his whole life, and he lost him after just having to spend not even three months with him.

Damian had been spending less time in front of Bruce’s childhood portraits, only for him to fall right back into that habit with even longer times.

Tim still doesn’t know why he only does it to Bruce’s pictures. Damian acts like he already experienced grief — is still experiencing grief — when he first appeared. But he doesn’t speak about it so there was nothing for Tim to help him with if he keeps to himself.

“I apologise.” Damian finally speaks, looking even more constipated by the second. “I… Someone taught me how to apologise on behalf of others. So, I apologise for Ri— Batman’s decision regarding the mantle.”

“Someone taught you to apologise and you haven’t bothered to use the word since you got here?” Tim jabbed lightly.

“I never did any actions that required me to apologise.” Damian huffs, crossing his arms against his chest. 

“What’s this really about, Robin ?” Tim sighs. Currently, they’re outside wearing their suits. As much as Tim hates calling someone else with that title, he can’t compromise their identity for being petty.

Damian scowls at the name, clearly not used to being referred to as such. He and Tim could relate to that.

“My grandfather, Ra’s al Ghul, talked about Father’s sidekick before.” Damian began, meeting Tim’s eyes. “He knows about every one close to Father and he thinks you three show potential . He thinks Father is not giving you the training that could bring out that potential and he proved that with Red Hood.”

Tim raised his eyebrows at this, not expecting Damian’s intentions. “Are you… worried?”

“I am not.” Damian insisted, snarling at him with gritted teeth. “I am giving you a warning. The moment you leave, he will know and he will attempt to get you to his side. Through whatever means necessary”

“I appreciate it, kid, but I know what to do to get off his head.” Tim sighs heavily. “Don’t worry about me much. I know my loyalties.”

“I know that as well.” Damian said, tone so confident it warmed Tim for a moment. “I know that even if you and Batman don’t see eye to eye, you will not abandon us. But…”

Damian looks down, his hands tightening to a fist. The next words in his head must be difficult for him to say out loud and Tim could understand.

“I’ll be careful, baby bat.” Tim said quietly and tried to sound reassuring. It’s obvious how Damian has a hard time handling loss, even with the support he has now. “I won’t die, not without your permission. I won’t disappear just so you could stare at my picture next.”

He meant the last bit as a joking jab, something he has done during the weeks he was getting to know the boy. But it seems the topic is one Damian is sensitive to as his eyes widened.

He looked panicked for a moment, like Tim just caught him doing or thinking something.

“The… There is another thing.” Damian seems to have an even harder time going to this topic, his throat bobbing down as he quells his anxiety. “I am not requesting that you go there , however if — if you find yourself in the League’s main base. Can you… Can you check if they are hiding something? Only if you find yourself there, of course. Again, I do not recommend that you—”

“Is there anything specific about what you’re wanting me to check for?” Tim studies Damian’s actions, looking at his twitches and tenseness in his shoulders. “I’ve always known that you’re still hiding something from us, kid. We all do, even B. But we… we want to wait until you’re ready to tell us about whatever it is.”

“I can’t .” Damian grit out. “I cannot tell you, especially now . I can’t. But if… if you do find something in the League… You will understand when you see it. And you — especially you , out of everyone else, will understand why I could not say it.”

Damian’s words were cryptic, the words barely make sense but Tim feels like he could relate it to what’s happening to him now . Or maybe to another scenario he’s familiar with and Damian knows about.

“What if I don’t find anything?” Tim asks to see Damian’s reaction. “What then? You still won’t tell us?”

It was like reality punched him in the face, his reaction looking so broken like he could barely accept the real truth. “I will… consider it.”

Tim drops his hand to Damian’s head, giving it a smooth ruffle. “When I come back, I’ll make you tell us.”

Damian huffs at him, his tense shoulder loosening as he swats Tim’s hand away from him. “I will have your hand for that act once you return.”

Tim snorted at him, “Well, Robin, someone’s gotta keep your stabbing skills in check around here.”

“Tt.” Damian made an act of rolling his eyes. It’s only with his familiar movements that Tim could tell what he’s doing, he’d spent an awful lot of time categorising and taking note of Damian’s quirks after all. “So what should you be called now, then?”

Tim blinks at the sudden question. “What?”

“You call me Robin, so you are not Robin now.”

Tim takes a deep breath at this. “Well… I’m not sure yet.”

Damian gives him a long look, and this one, Tim couldn’t read through. “Being Robin suited you better.”

“You’re Robin now, though.” Tim offers a bitter response. “Can’t have two Robins going around.”

“I…” Damian straightens his lips, scowling, “I do not think I am fit to be Robin. I am not — cannot — be a symbol of hope.”

“Who says you have to be?”

The response wasn’t one Damian expects, “What?”

“The good thing about being Robin is that it already has the reputation of being a symbol of hope,” Tim says to him, he didn’t expect he’d be the one to give Damian the talk about being Robin. “The down side is that you have to live up to being that symbol. But there’s this secret to this suit, like God I can’t believe I’m quoting him right now — But being Robin is magic .”

“How?” Damian asks sceptically.

“Beats me.” Tim gives a noncommittal shrug, “It just really happens sometimes. Nightwing made being Robin to be more than just a sidekick. Jason made being Robin mean something. I made being Robin a part of Batman. All that are our differences in being Robin. You don’t have to be like us, Robin. Make wearing that suit your own. Give it your own meaning, your own making .”

Tim ends the speech by giving Damian a pat in the shoulder, walking past him already.

“Thank you for your apology and words, Damian. But I need to go now. I still have something to prove now that the suit is taken from me.” Tim says, pointing his grapple to a nearby building outside of Gotham. “Go be a Robin to Batman. He’ll need you.”

Tim left with Damian standing there, staring at where Tim left him to.

It wasn’t until a few weeks later that Tim was reminded of this conversation. 

He had already infiltrated Ra’s League of Assassins, with him working together with them to gain their trust. It was more of an accidental thing rather than a planned one. After all, what better way to bond with an enemy but to help them defeat some spiders lurking around them?

Tim did try to search around if the League had been hiding something. Damian didn’t explain what exactly he should be looking for, but he covered everything he could.

He had cursed Damian’s name to hell and back as he downloaded everything he could from the League’s computers, his little brother’s words echoing at the back of his head. He could’ve gotten out much faster if he’d just straight up destroyed every base the League has in the get-go. But he’s a good brother so he get everything he could offer to Damian once he got back.

If he ever manages to get back after running away from trained assassins that is. 

Now, all that data from the League is stored in one of Tim’s flash drives hidden in his person as he hides from the enemies he’s collected in Rome, Italy. Because sue him, who’d expect a foreigner to hide in Rome?

Tim hadn’t meant to stay for long in the place — Ra’s would surely be planning an attack to get back at him for destroying all his bases.

But it had been a long two months.

Tim has gotten the evidence he needed to prove that Bruce is simply lost in time and Dick also responded back to him that they also found evidence in one of Gotham’s cave systems — one that’s secretly connected to the Batcave.

He wanted a break to sightsee past his desperate attempts at finding Bruce in historical artefacts. And he was having a great time going around the Colosseum without treating it like some recon mission.

He’d gotten himself the smallest and cheapest camera he could to help him gather evidence. He already stored the important memory card back in his safe, so he’s just using a spare one for… hobbies.

Only, he found himself slipping away from the designated touring route. Stumbling upon a storage room by the end of a staircase going down with its door left open.

Tim wouldn’t call himself a snoop. No. But he wouldn’t have found out Batman and Robin’s identity if he wasn’t such a busybody. He wouldn’t be able to solve all the cases he finished if he wasn’t so risky . Hell, almost everything he’s accomplished only happened because Tim lets himself explore .

So yes, Tim Drake entered the obviously restricted storage area where Tourists like him aren’t allowed. He regrets it immediately.

What he saw inside could only make himself actually believe that he’s actually lost his mind.

First it was seeing Bruce’s face in one of Wayne's ancestry galleries. That one, Tim has multiple pieces of evidence to show that he was right in believing Bruce was lost in time.

So why the fuck is he seeing Damian’s face in an old statue now?

He takes a picture of everything inside that room before he leaves it entirely. This was Future Tim’s problem now.

Damian doesn’t think he did a great job at being Robin. Just as Dick himself believes he’d done a good job of being Batman.

It was a heavy mantle to take. He knew the time would come where he had to take it, but he didn’t think it’d be so soon . The cowl had even driven him away from Starfire, one of his many regrets.

But he has to keep strong — for Gotham. For Damian .

Damian lost his Dad and it had taken a toll at him for a long time. Dick had to give him Robin so he'd be able to pull him away from his grief, the same way Bruce had done to him all those years ago.

It had worked, for a while. Damian is trying to be his own Robin. Whatever he and Tim talked about before he left seemed to have helped Damian in some way.

And that’s the important part. Damian hasn’t stared at Bruce’s photos in a long while. Maybe after a few more months, he’d take Uncle Clark’s offer and introduce him to Jon.

Maybe by then, Bruce will be back.

He has to be back now that they've confirmed he’s lost in time after Darkseid’s attack.

Dick just doesn’t think he’d last any longer as Batman.

Jason finally came around after the evidence of Bruce’s situation piled up. He said he still had a mission with his Outlaws to wrap up before he could get back. Saying he had something to ask Damian about.

It was weird. Everyone seemed to be asking about their littlest brother recently. Tim had called him with a crazed voice, confirming if he ever got the evidence he sent and if they were real while also asking if Damian had been to any magical missions recently.

Cass, after coming back from her trip to a Chinese temple, confided in him about something. Asking the same question Tim had asked about Damian.

But Damian had been with him these past months after he became his Robin. He never lets him out of his sight, nor does he let him patrol alone. So no, Damian hasn’t been involved with any magical shittery shenanigans.

But all these were forgotten when Tim returned, too busy to handle whatever fuckery Ra’s had in plan to take over Wayne Enterprises. 

Even after that, when Bruce was finally recovered with the help of the Justice League’s plans, they were too busy rebuilding everything Bruce had missed while he was away.

It was a long 8 months of struggle.

It took a while for Bruce to get used to the fact that he’s back and he’s with his sons again. Not in whatever time he was thrown to left and right.

They had him speak about the travels and problems he faced while he was lost in time. And boy was it a ride. He talked about the Palaeolithic era – the one where Tim saw a bat symbol in a cave, the Puritan witch-hunting era, the 17th century, the Wild West days, the years he grew up in, and finally the far future.

“I think the witch-hunting era introduced me to an interesting flower.” Bruce said in between his stories. “The Blood Blossoms. It’s said to give a good defence against ghosts. Not sure how it would relate to witch huntings, but the Nightingales from back then were rather obsessed with ghosts.”

“Salem is a weird town.” Tim said with a small grimace, searching about the flower with his readied phone.

Tim has a huge role in WE now, and with him having dropped out of senior high school to search for Bruce, he’s taking Nepotism rumours in a stride. He’s found his own name too, Red Robin.

Damian had been the first person he told about this. If anything, Dick was simply relieved to hear that the youngest hadn’t thrown a knife at him for that.

Out of nowhere, Tim got a coughing fit with his coffee, staring at his phone incredulously.

“Tim?” Dick called out worriedly.

Tim was looking in between his phone and Damian now, his eyes widening the longer he does so.

“Oh, hell no—”

“Master Tim!” Alfred reprimanded.

“I’m sorry, Alfie, but this is—” Tim heaved out in between coughing. “You know what? Let’s go to the cave! And you’re coming Damian! You can’t escape this now—”

And that was how their dinner came to an end. With Tim basically pulling an annoyed Damian by the back of his shirt like some kind of cat.

“This is preposterous— I can walk on my own, Drake!”

“No. I have a feeling you’ll run away the moment you can.”

A confused Dick, Bruce, and Cass follow along behind them. Steph sounds to be having the time of her life looking at the struggling Damian, trying to claw at Tim.

“So, there was this whole thing where I had to work with the League of Assassins, right?” Tim started as he sat down in front of the Batcomputer.

“You did what—”

“Did you even read my reports, Dick?” He levelled him with an unimpressed stare, injecting a flash drive to the computer.

“In this kind of topic, you should tell me directly! What do you mean you were with the League?!”

“I had no choice, okay? I had to gain their trust by helping them fight the Court of Spiders —”

“Oh my Gods — Tim!”

“— And Damian had asked me for a favour to check for something —”

“I did not ask for a favour. I was recommending that you make use of your time within the League’s base to the most of it—”

“ — But I did a check and I found nothing. But I got to their computers so I copied their files before I used the same computers to destroy all their bases around the world—”

“Does it end there? Please tell me it ends there—”

“I also found another discovery while I was in Rome, but that’s for another time. So! I checked the files and guess what? Talia’s making a Damian 2.0!”

“... What?”

“There’s this whole genetic makeup file that’s to be used for cloning. I’m familiar with since I’m familiar with Kon, so —”

Tim yelped when Damian suddenly pushed him out of the way, staring at the files of research and testing about the cloning attempts.

“Can you see whose DNA is being used for cloning?”

Tim was confused by the question but got to work anyway. “I thought it was obvious that she’s trying to clone you? Who else could she be—”

Damian’s face became red with fury as a familiar name appeared in the file names, as small as it was.

“Ibn al Xu’ffasch… Ibn al Zi’li? What’s that?”

“I’m going to kill her! ” Damian raged.

“Damian!” Bruce called out when Damian suddenly bolted out, his favourite sword already by his hand as he grabbed a domino mask.

“Mother has disowned me after I made it clear to her about the path I wanted to take, away from killing.” Damian grits out to Bruce. “And it seems like she’s been planning to replace me — replace us once she couldn’t control us in the end.”

“Us?” Bruce looked like he’s trying to piece the most difficult puzzle in the universe. “Who’s us, Damian?”

At this, Damian glanced up to meet his Father’s eyes. So lost and unsure, yet so angered and determined. His hold by his sword tightens.

“I am going to kill those clones, Father.” Damian says finally. “They were made in an attempt to replace me . I will not allow those fakes to tarnish our names!”

No one was able to stop Damian.

Not Bruce.

Not Dick.

Not Talia.

Damian didn’t stop even when it killed him.

“How’s Damian?” 

Bruce turns to Dick outside the med bay of Damian, shaking his head.

They managed to find a way to get Damian resurrected without the use of the Lazarus Pits. But during his first moments of revival, Damian received superhuman prowess similar to Superman. He was uncontrollable and in-rage, shouting a singular name.

“Danial! Where are you?!”

Bruce doesn’t like the conclusion he’s reaching. Compile it with the observations the rest of the family had about Damian, he’s faced with a damning fact.

“Ibn al Xu’ffasch. Ibn al Zi’li. Both can be directly translated to English.”

“Ibn al Xu’ffasch, Son of the Bat. Ibn al Zi’li, Son of the Shadow.”

Bruce had to drain the powers out of Damian to return him normal, ridding him of the powers he got after his resurrection.

It’s been months since then and Damian still hasn’t woken up.

His 11th birthday is just around the corner and it seems like they won’t be able to give him a celebration for that day while awake.

“It’s tomorrow, Bruce.” Dick reminds him, as though reading his mind.

Bruce looks dejected at this, sighing deeply.

“Should we start preparing, then?”

Damian had been dreaming. 

His dreams always started out with happiness. A smiling Danial with his hands stretched out to Damian. A Danial sleeping next to him with a smile on his face. A Danial that has his arms open for a rare hug.

It always ends with the loss. A dying Danial. A dying Danial. A dying Danial.

Danial always ends up at the end of the pits, and Damian is always unable to move or even scream his name.

He can’t escape.

He will never escape this fact.

He’ll never be able to grieve.

He’s never gonna be allowed to.

Not when the sword that killed Danial is still at his hands.

The image of Danial slowly blurs away.

Despite the image looking so haunting and bloody, he doesn’t want him to go away.

Danial…

He reaches out, but his hand is wrapped around nothing.

“Danial!” He managed to call out but his eyes opened to bright ceilings. He’s back to reality. A reality where Danial is still dead .

A reality where Mother had attempted to clone them . To replace them.

Damian cries weakly at the face of this.

He feels someone wrapping around him, putting him in a comforting embrace.

“Damian? You’re… you’re awake.” Father’s voice sounded relieved, sighing on top of his head softly.

“Father?” Damian called out brokenly. He feels his resolve being broken there and then. “I’m sorry— I’m sorry, I — I couldn’t stop it —”

Danial had jumped in front of his blade and Damian might as well have led him to it.

Damian woke up on the day of his birthday. Dick had wanted to give him a party, but he didn't want to celebrate the day. It was a lot of things but his birthday. That date was not to be celebrated, nor should it be treated as some joyous occasion.

He wouldn’t be able to stomach that. Not when it’s the same day as when Danial died .

Fortunately, they compromised with him on this, albeit disappointingly. But Damian has to remind himself that they know nothing about the day. Not yet .

Damian has isn't giving up.

He will not tell them about Danial.

He still couldn't, even after death has been denied from him for ever meeting his brother in the afterlife.

He didn't meet his brother in the afterlife.

Maybe it was his punishment.

Maybe Danial doesn't wish to ever meet him again.

For this, Damian will keep his silence.

Timothy has always been the best person to understand Damian.

Damian hates that fact.

He showed up with a compilation of printed images two days after Damian’s birthday, two days after he had woken up.

“So, I have a theory.” Timothy greets him with. Damian barely stops himself from rolling his eyes at his dramatics. “We know you’re hiding something from us — someone .”

Damian keeps up his nonchalant charade, even when Timothy's words had his heart beating twice. He wants to curse out the machine tracking it when Timothy took notice.

He glares at him instead.

Timothy offers the photos to him, “Is this you?”

Damian grabs the photos from his grasp, glaring down at the familiar face of Danial in several settings.

“What’s this?” Damian demands, “Where did you get this?”

“This one is from the Colosseum in Rome, I happen to see it in one of their secret underground compartments there.” Timothy points to a statue of Dani, stepping over a man who looks like a vampire. There was a written text attached to it that Timothy translated ‘He who vanquished the False Deity.’

“This one is from a Chinese Temple Cass visited.” He points to a scroll painting of a green eyed boy with silver hair holding a sword in the League’s form. Only someone like Cassandra would be able to tell such miniscule thing in a painting.

“And this one is from the painting Bruce purchased in an auction. A painting commissioned by the Nightingales about the Blood Blossoms. I was the one to find it.” He points to the last picture of the same boy writhing in pain as the red flower surrounds him.

“My theory is that those were you, and that you were somehow lost in time while you were in deep sleep. Or maybe while you were dead.” Timothy shrugs his shoulders. “Wouldn’t really hold it against you. We just want some confirmation.”

“He looks familiar, but… His eyes and hair colours are different.” He mumbles to himself, but he freezes, catching himself. Damian looks up to Timothy who had been watching him very closely. “Never mind. It is not of importance. Maybe I just had no recollection of ever being lost.”

“True," Timothy studies him more intently, suspicious. “Bruce was amnesiac during the time he was lost in time.”

“Exactly.” Damian huffs. “Will you leave already if that is all? I want to sleep.”

Timothy relents, though having the feeling that Damian wasn't being truthful at all.

But he leaves Damian to his devices.

He’s thankful for that.

At least he can wallow in his self hatred alone now.

Tim looks at Bruce as he tells him everything Damian had said.

Bruce’s face is matches what Tim’s face had been when talking to Damian, calculating

A lot of facts didn't line up by Damian’s excuse.

Why was he so rattled after finding out about those two names?

Ibn al Xu’ffasch and Ibn al Xi’li.

Talia also created two clones that followed her around before she killed them herself when one of them killed Damian. They never saw their faces, but one them definitely had blue eyes.

If going by direct translation, those names could mean Heir to the Bat and Heir to the Shadow.

Damian’s weird obsession with Bruce's childhood photos were now being added on top of these.

What was Damian hiding?

Superman called the Batcave the next day before Bruce could visit his youngest son.

“Superman.” Batman greets, even without his cowl on.

“Hey, Batman. Superboy saved someone earlier from Agents dressed in white. She had been calling our names for help while she was in Detroit. She refused to be taken to a hospital in fear of being tracked down, so she’s being taken care of by our own medics.”

“Is she awake? What has she said so far?” Batman asks.

Tim stood by the sideline, listening in on the conversation.

“She’s covered with bruises, the medics believe she may have a concussion too. So far, she told Superboy that she needed the help of the Justice League. She implied that the Agents following her had her brother. Danny is his name. And basing from the identification she carried, the girl’s name is Jasmin Fenton. 16, red hair, 5’4”.”

“Pulling up the name!” Tim supplied as he immediately got to work.

“She still hasn’t woken up.” Superman says solemnly. “Medics say she hasn’t eaten for days now. They think she won’t be up until tomorrow.”

“Until then, we will try to figure out who she is. I’ll be there in a few hours to see the exact situation.” Batman nods, ending the call there.

“I found her, B!” Tim calls him, putting it up to the big screen. “Jasmin Fenton. Lives in…. Amity Park?”

“Sounds familiar…” Bruce mumbles. “The ghost town? It hasn’t appeared on the map for decades now.”

“Couldn’t find a Danny… but I do see a little brother of Jasmine named Daniel Fenton.” Tim presented a photo of a young child. “Oh, but the photo isn’t updated. Hold on, I’ll search for school records…”

It took Tim a while to search for a school in Amity Park. It’s like a firewall was preventing him from seeing the results, but the Batcomputer proves to be even more advanced as more information about the ghost town comes in.

“What the…”

Tim gapes at the most recent picture of one Daniel Fenton.

Chapter Text

There’s a lot of things Jason doesn’t believe in.

Case in point: Ghosts.

Sure, aliens exist, a whole lot of different worlds exist. Hell, even the multiverse exists. So why not ghosts, right? 

Except — Jason hasn’t seen any ghosts, not even in his line of work.

Even with his weird undead status and the whole eldritch substance named the Lazarus Pit . No. Jason Todd has never encountered any ghosts. He doesn’t even remember what his experience had been while he was dead.

He thinks he should be — worst death and all. But no, zero, nada, zilch. It was boring, and that itself says a lot about his experience.

But then there was that photo.

He had seen a glimpse of it while he was in Washington DC visiting Roy when they went to the museum where most of the Wright brothers’ collections were stored.

It wasn’t like museum hopping had been on their agenda — he was actually there regarding the mission the Outlaws were stuck with. They just came across the building and thought to check out the first men to figure out flight . 

There was this one photograph there that seemed to glow from afar that it immediately piqued his interest. None of the other photographs glowed the same way either.

He immediately scowled when he recognised the face of Damian in the middle of the Wright brothers. But when he pointed it out to Roy, he’d said he didn't see anything .

But the boy was glowing a weird green. His eyes were a familiar green. Maybe not the same shade as Damian’s original, but the point was there.

He thought Roy was shitting on him, so he brought in a staff member who seemed to take his job seriously, but they had instead ordered them out the door when Jason insinuated that the photograph must be a fake if his little brother’s face is there smiling.

At first, he thought someone was dead from gaslighting him. It had Tim written all over it. So he had to get the exact copy of the ancient photograph. His effort showed through when he had to eat all his shit up and use Bruce’s money to buy it. It’s not the original copy, but the same material was used to recreate it, so it was close enough.

But no, none of them still can’t see the boy in that picture. Not even Damian who had come close to maiming him when Jason berated him for daring to work with Tim against him.

But the boy was still there . Even in that copy of the photograph it made him actually think that he’s the only one that could see it. 

There was an easy solution he could go to if he’s really stuck with this problem. But he refuses to get the Justice League Dark involved just because he wants to prove he’s not crazy. There’s still that small chance that he is , and he’s not taking that.

Did he still keep the photo with him?

Yes, he fucking did. It cost a whole lot of hundred thousand just to grab a copy of it.

He could sell it back. But he hasn’t used up its usefulness yet. He hasn’t proven anything yet.

He could feel it coming — his ego getting boosted along with his pride. It sounds bad when he thinks like that while his little brother recovers from his resurrection, but everyone's gone through that phase already! Almost everyone in the family has come kissed with death, though not as long as Jason had. He still holds the record for the longest death.

But hey, to each their own.

Damian is still recovering and Tim was face deep into researching about the fucking Ghost town and now Jason is seeing the pattern. Tim has taken his words into one of his pieces of evidence now, but hasn’t shown it to Damian yet since it didn’t make sense if it were a clone of his.

Another memory of Damian looking up to him resurfaced. It was the first one in months . THe last one had been during Damian first appeared, so why had a new memory resurface now?

Except in this one, there was a Damian in front of him and another one by the entrance of the room glaring at him. The one that had been close to him was wide eyed and had a smile on his face — his eyes were blue.

God, were there two of them?

Suddenly, some things made sense for Jason. 

Was Damian hiding a twin of all things? Where is he, then?

Is it possible that the brat’s twin was lost in time? Yes, but how ? 

Jason doesn’t fucking know. But if he wants to know about it, then he has to ask Damian himself.

But then there was the case presented to them just a day after Damian just woke up.

Jasmin Fenton remains asleep while she’s propped up with IV nutrients for the lack of everything . Sleep, food, water, you name it. Oracle found CCTV sightings of her in the previous days coming out of a bus stop from Illinois to Detroit. They followed her trail after that and saw that she was indeed being continuously followed by men in white.

Superman had told them that the girl was seeking help for the Justice League but was unfortunate enough to end up in Detroit where only one Green Lantern was in. STARS Labs was there, but its relation to the Justice Leagues isn’t really public so the girl was stuck running away from her pursuers and figuring out a way to get to Metropolis.

It’s a shit show. Jasmine was seen going after crimes around Detroit hoping to probably see any hero pop up but to no avail.

She almost got cornered in a dingy computer shop while she’s probably researching her way on how to find the heroes faster.

She seemed too weak by that point, not having to stop to get something to eat. She must’ve escaped on the spot from those guys and she hadn’t prepared anything she’d need. Not even a phone and only had a wallet with her that must not have much.

There was something weird that had happened that he thinks she might be some sort of Meta. While she was running on the open street, after getting hit by a bicycle (Which, ouch) and just when the guys were almost onto her, the fire hydrants around the block had popped open and directly hit the agents away from her, giving her time to slip away and hide on the corner where Superboy (Jon) had found her.

It’s weird and Jason’s mind thoughtlessly screamed ghost! Because that’s all he’s been focused on the past few months.

Her presence made the Justice League focused on figuring out what Amity Park is and why it is being blocked from the media. They plan to send in a team to carry out an espionage on the city soon after they gather enough data.

It’d be preferable if the teen had woken up before then.

Especially now that Tim was too hell bent on losing his mind staring at Daniel Fenton’s photos.

“Do you think I should tell Damian? I shouldn’t yet, right? He was just killed by one of his clones. But why does this one have blue eyes? Talia doesn’t tolerate mistakes! Especially Ra’s! ” Tim messed up his hair, “And then there’s birth certificates for him! He’s not adopted and there’s baby pictures of him that I combed out of whatever firewall that city is using. He’s biologically Daniel, but why does he look so much like Damian? Like Bruce?! ”

“That shit happens, though?” Jason offers with a sigh, though his earlier theories were replaying in his head but he has no evidence except for his memories yet, which are not to be trusted at most., “There’s always that one in a million chance that you end up having a look-alike somewhere.”

“Yes, but what about their birthdays?! That’s too many for a coincidence. And look! They have the exact same scowl in this photo!”

Tim points to one where a candid photo of Daniel in the corner, looking down at a bun with literal grass on top of it. Image taken by IamGothM and posted on a private instagram.

Jason rolls his eyes. He doesn’t want to stare at another face of a demon spawn when there’s one sleeping by his room right now.

“Imma leave for patrol, Timbo.” Jason bids as he’s already revving up his motorbike. “Don’t stay too late creating crack theories!”

“It’s not crack when there’s evidence!”

Oracle is down for tonight — too busy assisting Tim in breaking the other firewalls the Amity Park has.

So all he has now is his senses and his comms linked up to the Police’s radio.

“Thompson, come in over.”

“5J305. 5J308.”

“5J305. 5J308 is currently unavailable.”

Jason focused on the conversation as someone tapped in one of the frequencies.

“Illinois Government gave out missing identities to other districts, to be searched for as soon as possible and to send them back to the state. Sending everyone the missing identities now.”

The day seems to be filled with coincidences for them, because what are the odds of the Illinois Government, the state where Amity Park is, to be searching for someone?

Jason immediately got in contact with Babs.

“This better be important.” Babs’s tired voice filtered in his comms, the sounds of clicking keyboards on her background seemed busy.

“I just heard the Illinois Government is giving out missing people information to every Police Districts. They want them found as soon as possible. Might be important to your current project.”

“What a coincidence, then.”

“Exactly what I thought.” Jason hums, grappling his way towards a lady who was about to get mugged.

“I’ll send you those data in a few. I see Jasmine in one of them already.”

Jason hands the lady her items before moving up to the highest view again, spotting Spoiler’s cape from afar.

“One of them?” Jason parrots. “They’re searching for others?”

“Two more kids. 10 year olds, one girl and one boy.” Babs said as the images appeared inside Jason’s line of sight with his helmet. A girl with black hair and a dark-skinned boy. “Samantha Manson, daughter of the aristocratic family of the Mansons from Amity Park, Illinois. Tucker Folley, someone from a middle-class family from Amity Park too. They’re… they’re the ones with Daniel Fenton’s pictures. His friends!”

Jason curses.

“You think they’re asking for help too?”

“Most likely have escaped as well. But there’s only so much a bunch of 10 year olds could do. I’ll try to search for them and call someone who’s near them. Oracle out.”

Jason taps back to the Police network then. Going the opposite way he sees Spoiler head to, with her giving out a wave before disappearing.

The entire thing with Amity Park is giving him a weird picture. Why are kids heading out to get help? Where’re their parents? Jasmine and Daniel’s?

It’s weird in a way that he wouldn’t like the answer if she were to ever hear it. Why is their Government blocking the city’s media?

What happened to Daniel that had all his friends and sister going out of their way to ask for help?

“5J295. I2 and I3 identities spotted. AGIA. In pursuit.”

Jason curses out the loudest he could before jumping to his motorbike.

“Oracle—”

“I heard.” Barbara’s click of her tongue resounded from the commuter as Jason sped up. “They ran out of the Airport as fast as they could and got in a cab. It’s only a matter of time before they’re stopped by the police.”

“You know where they’re heading?” 

“Not sure, yet… They just passed by the Craig Bridge, North. They might be heading for Bristol.”

“THEY’RE HEADING FOR THE MANOR!”

“RR what the fuck?!” Jason barked out with a wince. Tim’s loud voice nearly bursting out his ear drums. “And why the hell would they be heading there?”

“Robin’s up—”

“And I am enraged that you kept these findings from me!” Damian’s voice could be heard on Tim's mic. “You should have confided in me the moment you saw my face in his, Drake. My apologies to you are revoked!”

“Oh, boo-hoo, demon brat! I’m not the one who’s gonna be so grounded once Agent A finds out you left your room!”

“This is a matter of urgency. I will not let you fail this if it’s proven that that clone is—”

“Can you two shut up?! I’m on pursuit here!” Jason barks out, now tailing behind the police cars attempting to stop the cab.

The traffic wasn’t helping the two kids inside, even with Oracle manipulating the traffic lights.

“I’ve met Manson before. She was in attendance during the Gala for my introduction to social society.” Damian filtered in again with a sounding sneer. “It was brief, but she had mistaken me for her friend from afar. She had noted how we had almost the same personality then.”

“Which is, y’know, leaning more towards that clone theory.” Tim says. Displaying two photos of the kid through Jason’s helmet. The date had a difference of 1 year and it showed how there had been a clear change in his appearance since then.

“We will need those two alive if we want to get to the bottom of this.” Damian says with a grit. Clearly unsure of how to react to another clone. “Batman has reported that Jasmine Fenton is slipping to consciousness at times. It is only a matter of time before she fully awakes.”

“I’m keeping Batman in the situation.” Oracle cuts in. “Red Hood, you’ll need to take the kids after I have Spoiler slow down the pursuers. I’m trying to get Catwoman in for assistance.”

“Copy.” Jason growls and he speeds past the police cars, discreetly throwing some spikes he had by his bike towards the car tires.

“I’m on your side! I’ll take it from here!” Jason yells but one of them had yelled at him to back off, that it was a government request.

He sped past the group and went to the side of the cab where the two kids had been gapping at him like a display case.

And man were they tiny . 

How the hell did they manage to run away from a whole ass government?

Three hours ago…

“If Danny could do it, then we can do it too.” Sam said stubbornly, already opening tabs for flight tickets. “We’re gonna do this, and we’re gonna do this as soon as it’s midnight. We’re gonna call in a few favours .”

“Favours? What favour ? We don’t owe anyone anything!” Tucker stresses.”And how are you gonna buy those tickets?! They cost 300 dollars each! ”

“Tucker, you forget whose daughter you’re talking to.” Sam deadpans at him, pulling out a credit card from her wallet. “I’m getting us the soonest and fastest flight to Gotham possible.”

“And how are we gonna even get to the airport that’s in Chicago?! The GIW is gonna find us the moment we step out of your house!” Tucker panics. 

“That’s where my favours come in.” Sam smirks, already finishing up the purchased tickets and printing them out. She held out a phone and dialled someone. “Get in here. Stat . Bring your gears .”

Tucker looks at Sam dumbly as the call ends with her already standing up and grabbing a bag, putting some clothes in as well as some snacks and water.

“W– Who did you call?” Tucker asked once he found his voice.

“Valerie.” Sam quips, grabbing the printed out tickets and putting them inside her bag.

“You asked Valerie for help?!” Tucker shrieks lowly, at the very least understanding that the agents might hear them.

“We don’t have a choice!” Sam hissed, “And she owes me anyway. I’m sure she’ll be on board with this once she knows it’s for Danny.”

Sam opened one of her windows that’s facing a fence, not one where some of the Agents were hiding in. They were more placed by her entrance and exit doors.

Just as soon, Valerie swept inside wearing a suit that blended in the night.

“Why is your place overrun by Operatives?!” Val says to them, confused.

“Danny’s been captured.” Sam wasted no time to get her in the loop. Val’s face turned into panic at that but Sam continued speaking, “We need a way to get out of here ‘cause we’re being watched . I need your hoverboard so that we can get to the airport faster and I need you to pretend to be Tucker and distract those guys in white.”

Val’s mind was reeling with information. “Wha— Is Danny okay?!”

“We don’t know .” Sam grits out. “Jazz ran out of Amity to get some help from heroes . It’s almost been a week and we’re losing patience. We need to leave now to get some allies for Danny, at least.”

“Who? Who are you getting as allies?! ”

“We have no time for this!” Sam groaned out in frustration. “We’ll explain later, okay?! Our flight is in the next 20 minutes — We need to get there during the last boarding calls so that the Agents won’t be able to delay the plane!” 

Val glared at them for a long second before roaring out a curse. “You are so gonna owe me big time.”

They stared at her retreating form, pulling her hair into a bun and grabbing a hoodie from Sam’s wardrobe.

“Is this gonna work?” Tucker says nervously.

“It better.” Sam clicks her tongue, grabbing the Hoverboard Val left floating. “Come on.”

They both hopped over the item, waiting to hear Val’s voice.

They could hear Val leaving the main door loudly.

“Come on, Sam!” Val’s loud voice in an attempt to mimic Tucker’s voice echoed. “I’ll go left, you go right!”

“I3 has ran away!”

“Team B, go after I2 by the left!”

Sam waited for five more seconds before they sped off into the night sky towards Chicago Airport.

They made it just in time by the last call, yelling for their flight numbers.

They were nervous as they boarded the train.

Of course they’d be nervous, they just left Amity Park — they just left Danny essentially alone in the place.

They’d heard about Jack and Maddie’s threats on what they’d do to Phantom once they capture him.

“I’m gonna pull you apart molecule by molecule!”

With how Jazz had sounded so distraught the last they heard of her, Danny’s situation is extremely hard.

That’s why they had to stop themselves from ever doubting a simple step because every second matters in this situation. Danny could be dying again for every second wasted.

So they ran out of the Gotham Airports (AGIA, whatever the acronym for that was) as fast as they could and immediately entered a cab, as dingy as it looked.

“Take us to the nearest you can be to Wayne Manor!” Sam barked out.

“Little lady, I can’t enter their mountain so willy nilly.” The man gave them an unimpressed stare.

Sam, already frustrated during the two hour flight, pressed down a couple hundreds in front of him. “I said the nearest you can be.”

The driver stares at the paper bills in small surprise before tipping his hat. “I’ll get ‘ya to their main gate, then.”

“ And the fastest that you can?” Tucker supplied, putting a penny on top of the stack.

“‘Ya got it, boss.” The man huffed, immediately speeding off his cab.

They hadn’t been in the ride for 5 minutes when they could already hear police sirens behind them.

“They sent out the Police, are you serious?!” Tucker explodes.

The man whistles nonchalantly, “Are ‘ya some up ‘n commin' little criminals ‘round here?”

“No!” They both yelled out, aghast.

The older man shrugs, “Just sayin’ it ain’t anythin’ new here in Gotham. Hell, we even have kids as heroes here.”

“Robin.” Tucker says in awe.

It’s like the old driver was used to driving past the speed limit as he raced down the streets. But the police cars were gaining in on them.

“Gotta say, do ‘ya know the Bats?”

“Batman?” Sam asks, “No, not really? But we do need his help.”

“Damn right, ‘ya do.” The man points to the police car being so close behind them, “But nah, I mean his entire clan. ‘Cuz I’ve been noticing how the lights on every traffic we come through has turned green for us.”

“What?” They were confused at what the man meant.

“It often happens when the Bats are on to somethin’. Just thought that they might be helping ‘ya.”

“But why would they…”

“Is that—” Tucker points to Sam’s window by the left. “Is that the Red Hood?!”

The muscular guy in red sleeveless jacket and red helmet in a speeding motorbike was Red Hood, mentioning them to stop.

“Guess ‘ya have yer new chaperone.” The cab driver said, almost sounding relieved, “As much as I wanna help, missy, can’t be riskin’ my only source of income to the po-po.”

“But there’s still the police cars!” Sam stressed out, looking behind them to check, “How are we supposed to—”

Not even a second later, a huge purple smoke bomb resounded behind them, stopping the cars as the smoke obscured their vision. There was a black blur followed after, dropping spikes to the front of them for good measure.

The Taxi had stopped in the middle of the road then, and Red Hood opened the back door for them.

“Need a ride?” His voice was obscured by a voice modulator, but Tucker could somehow smell chilli dogs coming from him.

“Please.” Tucker heaves out, jumping to the back of Red Hood with no hesitation.

“I hate this.” Sam grumbles as Red Hood lifts her up and places her at the front of him, making him sandwiched by almost–11 year olds.

He didn’t have helmets for them, so he had to double check that they’re latching on for safety before driving off much faster than the cab had been.

“You guys up for a back story?” Red Hood yells through the harsh winds as they sped off.

“We need to go to Mr. Wayne’s!” Sam yelled out, the speed forcing her to shut her eyes close. “Damian Wayne! We need to talk to him!”

“I’ll take ‘ya to him, but why the hell are you two being hunted by the government?” He yells back. 

“The GIW! They’re some kind of secret government organisation that deals with paranormal stuff!” Tucker yells, clutching on to Red Hood’s jacket for dear life. “We never really know what they’re called, we just call them Guys in White!”

“Their goal is to eliminate all ghosts and other paranormal things on Earth! They—” Sam sniffed, her eyes watering not just because of the harsh wind. “They said there’s a law about it! Anti-Ecto Acts!”

Jason was at a loss with what they were saying, but his mic had been open so that Tim and Babs could listen in on what they're saying and hopefully give them something to start with.

What the fuck is a GIW? A knock off Men in Black?

“Found it!” Tim rejoices after a moment.

“Keep talking to them, Hood. The Manor is two kilometres away.” Babs tells him, “A is already notified. B has permitted their entrance.”

“Ask them about their purpose to meet me.” Damian orders him.

“Why do you want to meet Wayne's brat, anyway?” Jason asks, keeping their speed as they ascend through the Wayne’s mountain road. “He’s the last thing I’d imagine needing a playdate.”

“I do not need your judgement, Todd!”

“Names!” Babs hissed.

“Our friend, he—” Sam seemed to find it difficult to phrase her words vaguely. “He was going to ask us for help, before he was— before he got taken. He needed help in finding someone. That was five days ago and we haven’t heard from him since. We think Damian Wayne is the one he’s trying to look for.”

“It was searching for me ?” Damian’s raging voice came through. “Tt. I shall go upstairs to meet them.”

“Ask them if they know a Jasmine.” Tim supplied.

“Do you know Jasmine Fenton?” Jason asks and the whiplash of their reactions nearly had him lose control of the motor if he hadn’t been skilled at it.

“You found Jazz?!”

“Did she get to the heroes?!”

“Is she safe?!”

“She’s fine.” Jason quips, seeing the main gate of the Manor in view now. “She’s with the Justice League. And they’re still figuring out the case she brought them. For now, focus on what you flew here for.”

It’s safer for them to be in the Manor, anyway. With the entire police being on their tales, the mountain is their only safe place for now.

They stopped near the gate where Alfred was already waiting by.

A bit shaky after the whole ride, Alfred grabs a hand from each of the kids to keep them steady in their footing as they drop from Jason’s bike.

“Young miss and young sir, greetings. I’ve been notified of your arrival.” Alfred tells them and they gaped at him, even the little rich girl. 

“I’ll leave ‘ya two here now. I’ll be on the look out for those Guys in White you told me about.” was all Jason said before driving off, leaving as the two offered him thank-yous.

He didn’t, really. Spoiler would be patrolling soon. The rest of them will be informed by the organisation entering Gotham after Babs and Tim find enough info about them.

So he goes around the mountain and enters one of the caves that leads back to the Batcave.

Sam and Tucker watch as Red Hood’s form disappears into the dark.

They hadn’t really taken into account about the time to which they left Amity and would arrive in Gotham. Currently, it’s 8PM, which is the time they usually sleep. But they feel too determined to even feel an ounce of exhaustion. 

They looked up from the British old man who wore a butler outfit, looking like he came out of a cliche rich family.

“Well then. You’re here for Master Damian, yes? I’m Alfred Pennyworth, the Wayne Family’s butler.” He introduces himself, still holding onto their hands.

Sam gives their connected hand a good shake, “I’m Sam. Sam Manson.”

“I’m Tucker Foley.” Tucker says, a bit unsure in his tone.

“Pleased to meet you. If you would please follow me inside.” Alfred ushers them gently, the gate opening automatically.

Sam tries not to show her awestruck fangirling at the place once again. The first time, she couldn’t really appreciate the place since she had to wear what her parents had handed to her for the Gala. But looking at it now without those tantrums, the place really was massive .

Tucker had been to her parent’s Mansion of a house, but it was nowhere near as big and extravagant as this. Wayne Manor was famous for housing a family of philanthropists. Each generation did not slack in building up the generational wealth they accumulated throughout centuries .

“Right this way.” Alfred mentions. He had to let go of their hands by the time they got to the main entrance for the Manor. He opened it and the Great Hall welcomed them. It spoke old money, alright.

By the stairs overlooking the entrance stood a familiar face, looking down on them with an unreadable expression.

From afar, they could almost delude themselves into thinking that he was—

“Danny…?”

Damian seemed to scowl at this. Not upset, but he doesn’t seem pleased by it either.

“Why are you here?” Damian ignored it instead, choosing to step down the stairs and to meet them on the ground floor.

It’s there that they noticed the similarities between him and Danny, as well as the key differences.

Danny’s features have a softer edge in them. Damian’s were sharper. Where Danny’s eyes are light blue, Damian’s were of emerald green. It’s not even the same shade as Phantom’s eyes.

“Are you familiar with Danny?” Sam finally asks.

“It depends.” Damian answers cryptically. Nodding at them to head in the Living Room area with him leading the way. “Why should I know him?”

Sam and Tucker give each other a glance, wondering how much they should tell him. Alfred placed down glasses of water by the coffee table as the two sat down on the lavish long couch.

“He was asking for help, before he… before he couldn’t .” Sam swallowed a lump in her throat. She’s familiar with lying by omission. But she’s anxious , wondering if not telling this boy about Danny would help them at all. “Days before his birthday this year, he seemed very… anxious. Like he’d run away at any given moment, but he didn’t. Couldn’t . I think he hit a breaking point during his birthday that he finally asked for help.”

“How did you come to the conclusion that he’s looking for me? ”

“There was this accident.” Tucker began. “We never got the full story of it, even if Danny insisted that nothing else had happened when he—”

“Tucker!” Sam hissed.

“He needs to know, Sam!” Tucker defended. Only sparing her a quick glance before staring back at Damian who was watching their every move. “Danny died .”

Damian freezes at those words. It was then that he could hear Richard finally making his presence known.

Dani and Danny sounded too much like each other for his already lacking comfort.

“His parents are scientists and inventors. They created this… portal machine that’s supposed to connect to where the ghosts lived. They created it during Danny’s 10th birthday and it had him greatly upset at his parents.” Tucker continued, barely getting the pace to breath . Samantha seemed to become increasingly nervous by the second, glancing around her continuously as if anxious for anyone else to hear the conversation. Too bad for her, there are bugs around the area that allowed the Batcave to listen in.

“But they couldn’t figure out how to make it work. They thought it was another failure. But five days after his birthday, Danny visited the portal that had upset him. He got inside and… and accidentally opened the portal.”

“He was inside the machine?” Richard winced at that.

“Danny downplayed the entire thing when he told us about it.” Sam finally found her voice as she scowled. “He just said that it felt like he died then with the portal opening directly on top of him. That it made him into a—”

Damian glared at her for stopping. “Into a what? ”

“A half ghost.” Tucker finishes for her. “He explains that he’s both alive and dead. I think he was hinting at something then. He keeps insisting the portal just merged his life and death in a literal sense. Like, he’s both alive and dead.”

“How does his situation relate to me, then?” Damian grits out, feeling himself lost in the information. Danial died in front of him — because of him. There were no body recovered from the pit and this may as well be another clone of—

“After all that happened to him, Danny changed . Remember what I told you back at your Gala? You talk the same way. Snob, princely , and acting like a guy with a different culture.” Sam stood up from her sitting and paced around her small area. “But he’s still the same, in some way. He still jokes sometimes, but he’s often more quiet and observant. He’s still fond of the stars and space, but he stopped talking about them. He’s more formal now, but he still treats us differently and more fondly compared to everyone else.”

“And carries a knife with him at all times.”

They all turned to Tucker with varying shades of unexpected surprise.

“What?!” Sam seemed ready to burst.

“I felt it every time we carried him when he passed out from exhaustion!” Tucker explains. “I asked him about it but he told me not to tell anyone!”

“Not even me?!”

Tucker seems to deflate. “Come on, man. You know how much Danny trusts us with his secrets. It took him months before he even told us the story of how he got his powers.”

Samantha clicks her tongue at this, seemingly finding it hard to refute his words.

“Anyway, that’s why we thought you and him were… I don’t know, connected?” Tucker says, unsure. “You… You look the same, you act the same and… And you have the same birthday, I mean, how much of a coincidence is that?”

“Manson said that we didn’t really look alike.” Damian points out, gripping his chair’s arm rests tightly.

“You didn’t.” Samantha confirms, but she sighed. “At least not back then.”

He doesn’t want to hope.

“It was… slow. We didn’t even notice the change, and we were with him all the time!” Tucker exclaimed.

“Danny’s features started to change after he died. No one noticed it because it was almost so natural .” Samantha continues. “Jazz was the first to notice, Danny’s sister. She compared his current picture to the ones he had last year and realised it. But I don’t think Danny noticed it either, so we didn’t tell him.”

He can’t hope. Not like this. Not when he’s not here to confirm everything.

“Where is he?” Damian finally asks. “What happened to Danial?”

The slip in the name was accidental and he curses himself.

“Danial?” Samantha drawls. “His full name is Daniel .”

“Buddy, who’s Danial?” Richard asks him, confused.

“Where is he?” Damian presses anyway, ignoring them.

“The GIW got him.” Tucker’s eyes seemed to water at this admission. “We told you, he’s technically part ghost and the GIW’s entire goal is to capture and eliminate them. They have the law on their side and everything.”

“Jazz found out their parents were in cahoots with the GIW when she snooped inside their storage basement. She knows more than we do since she was in a hurry to find Danny and get him away from them .” Sam shudders at the memory. “Jack and Maddie, Danny’s parents — they were the one to capture him and— Gosh.”

Samantha couldn’t continue speaking, already choking on her own tears that it had Richard rushing in to give her comfort.

“Danny made use of his powers after getting them. He could… change between being a ghost and being a complete human. As a ghost, he saves our town from rampaging ghosts and the ones that hurt people and destroy the city.” Tucker continues for Samantha. “Jack and Maddie hate ghosts. Their entire career is built on capturing and subduing ghosts, wanting to get one for themselves to research on . They don’t know Danny was the ghost that they hate the most, or at least we thought they didn’t know .”

“They knew?” Richard asks.

“They did, and they made sure to catch Danny off guard ‘till the very last moment.”

Damian grits his teeth hard.

Every information he learns points to one paranormal thing and he couldn’t find it within himself to be comforted by it. 

“Is it possible…” Damian regains his words, pointedly looking down at his hands. The same hands that had killed . “... that your friend’s body had been possessed?”

“We don’t think so?” Tucker glances at Samantha who shakes her head.

“It’s impossible. Danny still acts too much like himself from before for it to be someone else within him.” She says and she glances at Damian suspiciously. “Why? Why do you think so?”

Damian took a deep, heavy breath. 

“I had a twin brother. He lost his life during our 10th birthday.” Damian didn’t look up to see their eyes widening. To see Richard’s face looking like he’s piecing a puzzle “His name was Danial and — he, too, was fond of stars. Of the wonders the space brings. He’s trained to fight the same as I was and… he looks exactly how your friend looks to this day.”

It would sound hypocritical of him to say that with his older brothers’ perspectives. Just a moment ago, he had been calling the doppelganger a clone. An it . Because he truly believed it was another one of his Mother’s clones of Danial and it enraged him.

But the way these two had described Danny was familiar. It brought memories about who Danial had been. Even when Ra’s had stripped him of his light.

“But- But how? ” Tucker voices. “Danny is still… well, Danny . There wasn’t a switcheroo situation that happened.”

“And I saw my twin die with my very eyes.” Damian adds with tenseness in his tone. “Yours died 5 days after. It would have been impossible unless… unless the soul is involved.”

He decided to end the conversation then. Standing up from his seat without any warning and already marching off, ignoring the confused shoutings of the people he left by the living area.

Jasmine should be up by now.

They should ask her about everything now.

Because his brother could be alive somehow. Even if he’s in a different body, he has to be alive.

He has to be.

Damian could only hope that he is.

There’s a ringing in Jazz’s ears when she came to. It was annoying and it messed with her pounding head.

She hates how there’s also a secondary sound that beats with her heart. It only makes her even more nervous as it beeps faster and faster and faster—

“Make it stop…” She groans hoarsely. Her vocal cords grated at the reminder that she hadn’t drank water in so long.

Her heart rate spiked at the memory.

She had been in Detroit.

The GIW had been gaining in on her.

They were so close —

She forced her eyes open and when she saw the white ceilings, anxiety pooled on her gut.

They found her they found her— Get out, find Danny!

“Danny!” She shouted, hoping that her brother would be somewhere .

She jumped when she heard the door being opened in a hurry. Trying to stand up, but the mere movement made her head spin. She felt a prick in her arm where an IV was attached to and saw it bleeding.

She heard steps approaching her and she covered herself in a weak attempt as she cried, “No! Go away!”

“It’s okay, miss Jasmine.” A voice said, trying to sound calming. Someone had grabbed her hands and she flinched, fearing for the worst. But it was lowered from her face instead, allowing her to see who’s in front of her. “You’re safe here.”

It was Superman.

Jazz felt the tears finally dripping down, now out of relief.

But she can’t be held up now.

“Please, please,  please .” Jazz begs the man. Grabbing onto his cape as he lowered himself to meet her form. “You have to save Danny— They’re torturing him!”

“We understand, miss Jasmine.” Superman tells her, making her lay in the bed once again. “We now have the organisation on our sights and we’ll get your brother from them even if the law is on their side. We’ll also make sure that Amity Park will once again be recog—”

“You don’t understand !” Jazz stressed, sitting up once again stubbornly. She could hear more people walking through the door now but she locks eyes with Superman. “They planned on dissecting Danny! He’s— He’s somewhere in Amity Park as we speak, laying down on an operating table like some— like some frog and they’re— Mom and Dad wants to— will open him up for research! But he’s still alive — Danny can’t die ! He can’t! Not again!”

Superman’s face drops with every word Jazz spewed out. She could feel the people— the heroes becoming tense as the reality of it all dawned on them.

“In the basement of our house, there’s a storage room down there.” Jazz heaves out, breathing in deeply again to talk even if her throat burns . “I was just there yesterday — was it still yesterday? But it should be there. Their plans, the evidence of my parents involvement with the GIW. The– Their plan for when they capture Danny. It’s there. It– It should have a location of the base where they took Danny too, I couldn’t check back then, but there’s a lot more of the files that I couldn’t skim through so—”

“Okay.” Wonder Woman stepped in. “We hear you, Jasmine. We’ll do whatever it takes to save your brother.”

“Please.” Jazz cries out.

“We’ll forget about the Law they could use against us, for now.” Batman finally says. His face looks towards Jazz for a moment, his lips thin before he hurriedly walks away. “We can’t afford to send in an espionage team in this situation. He’s been in their custody for 5 days now, and with such dire conditions we have to move now. ”

Jazz’s mind reeled at his words.

“ Five days…?” She parrots. Her breaths quickened. “I’ve been asleep for four days?”

Someone, she recognised as Black Canary, gently rubbed her from the back. “You had a concussion. And toppled with your body’s lack of food and water intake as well as lack of rest, you were in and out of consciousness.”

“Danny’s been with them for five days…?” Jazz wheezed.

WIth that time, they’d have been able to open Danny up completely. They’d be able to access his heart , his organs . And Danny would heal again and again and again because he’s ghost part will always be healing his physical body. 

“Breath, Jasmine.”

Danny would be alive and possibly awake in those five days, watching as their own parents cut through him. Hearing his own skin be sliced, his own heart pump, his own blood gush —

Jazz passed out once again.

Chapter Text

Danial was trained to keep track of time whatever the circumstance, but he wouldn’t say he’d been good at it. His brother was the one better at the skill.

He couldn’t remember how long time had passed since he regained full consciousness. He couldn’t focus on remembering when Jack and Maddie continued their prodding inside of him.

He tried to focus on their voices instead. Ignoring the heart monitor beeping along the weird pump of his opened heart. Of his skins trying to mend themselves together poorly because of the Blood Blossoms in his system.

Whenever the two take their breaks, specialists hired by the GIW take their place and continue where they left off. It was never ending.

Danial never got an ounce of break. Not a moment to sleep. Nor a second to even breathe properly.

For every second someone will be on top of him with scalpels and forceps. Gathering pieces from his organs and skins. Blood draws that he’d lost count of.

At some point, he fears if they will take the risk of cutting off a limb from him. Testing the limits of his healing rate.

They’ve gotten all that they could from him. All that were easily accessible once they cut him up were not left untouched. 

It’s gone for so long that Danial has made this sick comparison between Maddie and Jack and the hired specialists. 

Jack and Maddie are at the very least careful with their cuts. But they’re very slow . They savour each cut they make and add every miniscule of observation to their data. 

The hired specialists are doctors wanting to further their research. They always speak of deadlines so they’re very fast with their precision. But they’re very careless.

Though in the end, what difference does the comparison make? They do not care about his feelings and thoughts on the matter. They will not cater to him. They certainly won’t make the whole ordeal comfortable for him either, if there’s even a way to make this all comfortable.

He refuses to give up on ever escaping. Being comfortable means he’s accepted his fate. Wanting people to at least be gentle would mean he’s become submissive to them.

Never. He will never.

The only comfort in his mind now is how the ghost realm would at least be safe to roam on the shadows of Earth without Jack and Maddie constantly driving them out of their haunt. The ghosts have at least started to listen to him, not causing wreckage anymore after the whole ordeal with Pariah Dark.

The hired researchers were in the room with him now. The familiar hasty cut took him out of his inner thoughts and he suppressed a hiss.

“The Fentons highlighted a dangerous part from their notes.” One of them, the female one, said to her partner.

“Let’s go around that area for now. I wanna see how fast his muscles heal. Lower the BB.”

Danial had made use of their gullibility. Human egos are easily boosted once you constantly show them they’re in control when they’re not. Not completely. He’s been putting in plans.

He made them think that the Blood Blossoms have weakened him so much that he can’t move even if they lower it. There was a time when Jack and Maddie even ‘secretly’ took it off entirely to test his reaction. Even when he knew, he didn’t move. Still whimpering and even crying as though everything still hurts. It did, but not entirely.

Attempting to flee at that moment would be futile. With the lack of ghosts coming in their area, he could guess that the place was made to keep ghosts outside away, and those inside be trapped.

They’d always have their guards up when guarding him, so he tries to lower it as much as possible through these tactics.

It works, somehow. The Operatives had come in from time to time to see how the research had been going, and Danial would always play a convincing act of a pitiable child. He’d scream even when it was not that painful, he would weep when the situation calls for it. And he’d even call Jack and Maddie Mom and Dad if he’s feeling sociable.

He’d make those outbursts random. Sometimes he’d ask why the two hated him. Sometimes he’d tell the researchers that he wants to die. Sometimes he’d just stare at the ceiling like he’s out of his head, but really, he’s observing how easy it’d be to destroy it.

It’s all an act.

Everything is an act to get them to lower their guard.

It’s all…

…

Danial wants to go home.

Home where his brother is.

Hoping that he’s still alive, even when he felt that awful feeling his core had produced a few months ago. The reason why he’s been so restless recently. Why he hit his breaking point. Why he lowered his guard and had Jack and Maddie capture him.

He doesn’t want to listen to Dan’s pathetic voice about his dead twin.

Damian’s not dead.

Danial is, so Damian should never die.

…

…crash!....

???

What was that sound?

“Hey, take it off completely. I want to get a more accurate result.” The man barked out to which the woman had looked at him dubiously.

“Aren’t you a bit too confident?” The woman glared, “If we take it off completely, there’s a chance that he might escape.”

“Don’t worry, the Fentons tested it already.” The man argued, “And there’s residual blood blossoms that’ll still be in his system even if you stop pumping him with more anyway. I just want to get better results without his muscles continuously being pumped.”

The woman doesn’t like it whenever the man dismisses him. Danial had observed their interactions keenly. It’s not that the woman wants his recognition, rather, she wants to prove herself better than the man.

“Whatever.” The woman clicked her tongue in irritation. “I’m not gonna be as useless as you while waiting for his muscles to do whatever it is that satisfies you. I’m starting with that weird part of it.”

Weird part. The dangerous area that the Fentons deemed as at the very middle of his chest. The one next to his heart. They deemed it dangerous because they could never let anything go near it without the item or their hand being frozen in a split second, and that’s with him being dosed with Blood Blossom.

… hit it!...

…gency—!...

Another thing that Danial had made the researchers and the Fentons believe was for how long the Blood Blossoms stay in his system. They thought that it’d last for hours inside him once they stopped the continuous dosage. Hours where he’s still weak from the influence.

It doesn’t stay for so long, in actuality. His body will take a few seconds or minutes before it’s completely flushed out by his ectoplasm. He has a theory that it might even take just a second if adrenaline takes in.

With their constant prodding and with him always on alert, they don’t notice how his heart is actually faster than normal. Usually, his heart barely beats at all when he’s calm. But due to his situation, it’s beating similar to how humans actually do and they mistook it as normal.

Danial could only be lucid because of his adrenaline. 

The moment the woman had turned off the pumps of Blood Blossoms, Danial could somehow hear that something was happening beyond the door now.

“They’ve accessed the entire building!”

“Ready the container for Phantom! They don’t care about the Anti-Ecto Laws, those fools!”

“Sir, I can’t access the door!”

“Are you deaf?!” Danial suppressed a hiss when the man yelled. He had been too focused on the commotions happening outside. It’s no wonder how these two couldn’t hear it with their nonsense shouting. “I told you we’ll do it later!”

“You deal with your muscles!” The woman barked out, harshly cutting a part of Danial’s diaphragm. He suppressed a shudder that attempts to escape, the breathing is needed to keep up his adrenaline. “I just want to get this over with.”

“They noted that it was dangerous, are you stupid?!”

The woman was poking too close, too close.

No one should be that close to his chest .

“Why do you think I have a flamethrower next to me?! I read the notes, asshole!”

“Fuck— it’s not opening! They’re already 20 levels in!”

“40, sir! They’ve gone through all our elevator systems! Even the restricted one!”

“We can’t leave without Phantom! Figure out how to open this shit before they—”

“I’ve contacted a lawyer, sir!”

“The fuck do you think can a lawyer do NOW ?!”

The noise outside was making him even more panicked. Something was happening. Someone has infiltrated their base, and while Danial wants to be optimistic, he can’t rely on that. It could be anyone .

Hell, it could be the League of Assassins for all he knows. They might’ve been able to find him, somehow for some reason. He doesn’t know how but he wouldn’t put it past the League to not know about him.

They have spies all over the world and Phantom isn’t really hiding his training, no matter how much he tries. It just comes out as instinct most of the time. 

Danial could move. He could get out of his metal binding and use the commotions outside to be able to escape. He could do all of that now with the Blood Blossom already out of his system.

“I am the head researcher here! You listen to me! ” The man said, sternly for each word said.

But then the woman’s frustrations got to her nerves.

“Fuck you, you’re not my boss, dipshit!” 

She had struck down the scalpel deep in the middle of his chest, where she had already cut away parts of his lungs, heart, diaphragm and liver just to access through that small, dangerous place.

She had struck down his core.

Danial couldn't stop himself from reacting to that.

A loud wail came out of his mouth, shocking the two.

“Quick, the flamethrower!”

But they were too slow.

Danial never liked killing. But he had too. He had no choice but to kill just so he could finish a mission.

He had already killed before, this would just be another addition to that small list.

Ice erupted from his chest, quickly turning into the shape of a twisted tree. While the Fentons added on their notes that the ice he produced could still be melted, it wasn’t really far from the truth. The ice he made then was weak because of the Blood Blossom’s influence. Compared to these researchers, they never risked going near that dangerous space without pumping him with Blood Blossoms.

But without those flowers, his ice could never have melted unless he willed it to.

“It won’t—!”

Their cries stopped when the ice struck them, not by his control. It was instinct. All of these actions were.

The room became encased with ice, immediately freezing the bloodied bodies of the researchers.

Still, Danial remains trapped with his core being made vulnerable.

Distantly, outside of his wails, he hears the door being forcefully opened.

28 hours before…

“There’s been a development in Gotham. Nightwing has informed me that two children that are being hunted by the organisation have gone there for help as well, though for different intentions.” Batman informs his team as they walk through the meeting area. Several heroes that they had contacted for assistance had come as well. The Titans, Young Justice, Justice League Dark, and even one of the newly formed groups from Gotham, The Outlaws, though Red Hood is unable to right now.

“Sam Manson and Tucker Folley, 10 year olds who will be turning 11 later this year. They are friends of Daniel Fenton, the brother of Jasmine Fenton who she claims is in the custody of the organisation created by the Federal Anti-Ecto Law.” Batman continues, flashing the data from the holographic screens. “Rather than going to the heroes, though, they went to meet Damian Wayne instead. They are not aware of his alias as Robin, but they have revealed Daniel Fenton’s own secret alias, Phantom.”

The hologram showed a picture of a white haired kit in a black suit, not wearing a mask. He had green, glowing eyes and his face almost looked like…

“The children revealed that Daniel had been involved in an accident with one of his parent’s inventions five days after his birthday, which was only over a year ago in early June. They claimed that the accident had killed him and brought him back at the same time, giving him abilities that allowed him to have ghostly powers.” 

“Alone?” Superman asks, “What does he use his alias for?”

“They say he saves the town from rogue ghosts who wish to do harm.”

“Hold on a damn second.” Constantine suddenly remarks, staring at the image of Daniel as Phantom. “He’s not who I think he is, is he?”

“Do you know him?”

“I’ve heard of him, yes.” Constantine snapped his fingers as he tried to remember, “Phantom. The Halfa that defeated the tyrant king and saved the Ghost Realm. I heard he’s considered for succession next.”

“Where did you hear those from?” Batman asked with suspicion.

Instead, Constantine shrugs his shoulders nonchalantly, “Some demon I had the pleasure of meeting, probably.”

Batman sighs, annoyed. It’s only because of the topic with the undeads that he allowed Constantine to be here.

“That will be noted. Back to the topic at hand, Manson and Foley say that before Daniel Fenton had been captured, he was about to tell the two about himself. He was going to ask for help to find someone, and before that, he had told them that he hadn’t been ‘Danny’ for a long time, or at least not entirely .”

“You think he’s looking for Damian ?” Miss Martian asks, “Those two do look alike. Is this another clone?”

“That’s what we initially thought before the appearance of Manson and Foley.” Batman’s tone became hardened, “But Damian disclosed an information from us, and is still not informing us about everything but he told us enough to go by.”

“Don’t tell me he had a twin?” Beast (Boy) mutters and Batman gives him a hardened stare, even if it were hidden under his cowl. “What?! No way!”

“Talia had twins. Damian said that his twin had died on their 10th birthday and that’s also five days before Daniel himself became involved in the accident that altered him. Where he supposedly died as well.” Batman says, “Damian is insisting that it must be his twin brother, Danial, inside the body. And that is why he’s searching for Damian.”

“Isn’t that too suspicious?” Tigress spoke up. “Daniel and Danial. Then you have both their birthdays being the same , and what’s next, they both even look the same?”

“Manson and Foley state that Daniel’s facial features changed slowly after the accident.” Batman pulls up the 1-year comparisons of Daniel’s photo that Tim managed to find. It had 4 pictures, one for every three-months comparison. “Almost in a natural way, that’s why Damian’s theory is more sound.”

“But that’s not possible. A ghost can’t change a host’s features.” Constantine suddenly argues, “Unless… unless their souls merged somehow. And that only happens when both are compatible, which is another near impossibility. A soul being compatible is not in a sense of being fated — compatibility means the souls are the same. That they were split in the first place at the time they were created.”

“You’re saying that Daniel and Danial had the same soul?” Zatanna asks in clarity.

“That would explain the similarities, yes.” Constantine sighs tiredly, “Souls are tied to, well, fate. And if they had the same soul, then they would have the same fate. They both died, and this allowed them to merge their souls. But maybe it happened while one of them had been tethering between life and death and their merging had allowed them to merge in a body , giving them a chance to live.”

“This is getting even more complicated.” Raven mutters, it’s rare for her presence to be there. “This is why a part of the Infinite Realm feels restless every year on May 27th — there was an imbalance! The soul of someone with an important role to fill had their soul split.”

“Is he Daniel or is he Danial? What should we even call him now?” Flash shakes his head, confused.

It was then that someone joined the group once more. Black Canary returned to their meeting area with the news that Jasmine Fenton had passed out not long after they left.

Batman looks on grimly, but he sets his shoulders. The boy they’ll be saving could already be fighting through life and death if what Jasmine said is to be believed.

“There is no easy way through this. We’ll need to act as soon as we can.” Batman says, pulling out all that notes and data he had collected with the help of Red Robin and Oracle. “We’ll do as what was initially planned: All the speedsters available will go to the Fenton’s house and go through all the data stored in the basement’s storage according to what Jasmine Fenton had described. Gather all that you can and read through all you can as possible. Bring it to the base as soon as possible and once we get a location, we’ll go from there.”

The Flash nods his head after a sigh, patting Impulse by the shoulder for moral support.

“This is the location of Fenton's house. Expect that there are Agents and Operatives alike patrolling the area. Miss Martian, Blue Beetle, and a Green Lantern will follow after you to the location. You’re Team A and your mission will be to gather the data and evidence. Avoid confrontation.”

26 hours before…

The team leaves after much preparation. Red Robin joins the Justice League base stationed on Earth not long after.

“Manson and Tucker have gone to sleep after telling all they know about the Fentons.” Red Robin details, pulling up all the blueprints the Flash and Impulse are currently finding. “Says they’re mad scientists who pull out new inventions almost each day, though that remains improbable, but the amount of blueprints Team A are sending is a concern.”

“Team A is still not finished with their search, even with their speed.” Batman sighs, “We cannot waste time. Green Lantern, what have you found around the house.”

“Miss Martian is currently going through Jasmine Fenton’s room, I’m searching through Daniel Fenton’s at the moment.” John Stewart chimes in and Red Robin switches to his suit’s camera. They see him use his ring to bring out quite a number of… knives? “Boy, does this kid love his collection. Why, there’s knives hidden everywhere! Lots about space stuff, too.”

How does one 10 year old get those amounts of knives hidden inside his room?

“Confiscate it.” Batman orders after a shocked silence, “It’d mean the agents haven’t searched through the house. We can’t give them any ounce of knowledge. And leaving those weapons might become a problem later on.”

“Got it.” John Stewart says, pushing the knives away into a pocket dimension.

23 hours before…

The data Team A gathered weren’t enough, as Batman had expected. But he was hoping it’d reassure them at an exact place, at least.

But the location of the GIW, or the Ghost Investigation Ward as they now had a name for the organisation, were knowledge kept even from the Fentons. They probably hadn’t disclosed them unless they managed to capture Phantom, or Daniel Fenton.

Daniel Fenton hadn’t kept notes for himself, or any kind of diary where a child would normally vent. Even his school notebooks don’t have many doodles or random scribbles that could potentially out him.

But Jasmine Fenton is the type of girl to write down her thoughts. She’s organised with her items, down to her writing. She’s written evaluations for many people regarding their problems as she tries to think of a way to help them heal in a way.

She has a lot of evaluations about her little brother. Down to the sudden shift in his behaviour and the moment she realises how his features have changed, not taking it as a simple growth change.

Her notes about Daniel Fenton had been uncanny. And more often than not, Batman could almost see Damian in his actions which all but checks off points on the theory that he is also Danial, twin brother to Damian.

But he cannot allow himself to hope too much. Even if the evidence is right there — even when everything is all but screaming at him that his son could still be alive, Batman cannot let that distract him from saving the boy.

If he hoped for too much and it turns out that he was wrong , it would make him spiral that another one of his is dead. Again.  

And if he allows Damian to insist this, he couldn’t bear the image of Damian breaking again.

“Nightwing says that Robin is insisting to be included on the project.” Red Robin mutters at him as Team A takes off to rest after their mission.

Batman sets a frown in a grim line, “I understand he feels the need to be involved, but I can’t allow him to join when he’s so emotionally driven at the moment.”

“I think it’s better if we just let him.” Red Robin sighs tiredly. “He’ll just run off on his own if you don’t even let him be involved in the search . It’s better if we’re keeping an eye on him.”

Batman reluctantly agrees to his suggestion.

18 hours before…

“Don’t you have a school, Robin?” Red Robin says, exasperated to see his little brother by the Justice League’s computer room looking through the data Team A returned with.

“I took a sick day. They cleared me for the rest of the week so long as I do the make-up assignments.” Robin says with a click of his tongue, the familiar rhythm being so distinct that Red Robin wonders if Jasmin had been pertaining to the same rhythm with Daniel’s own that she had dubbed in her notes as ‘TT’ .

“It’s 7 in the morning .” Red Robin rubs his eyes, he hadn’t taken a wink of sleep himself but he had gone inside one of the guest rooms inside the League’s main base to at least rest a bit. “Does B even know you’re here so early?”

“He knows that I will be here.”

“Did he know which time? ”

“Tt.” Robin rolls his eyes dismissively and Red Robin lets out a long suffering sigh.

“Come on, brat. Finish your sleep.”

He ignored Red Robin. Instead, Robin says in a serious tone. “It’s the same.”

Red Robin paused. Noting that Robin wasn’t looking at him, rather, he’s still looking over the footage that Bruce’s satellites were able to gather through the street cameras of Amity Park. Sometimes, a distorted Phantom would blur by, but when he’s engaged in a more complex fight, his form is entirely visible to the camera feeds.

Robin replays one of these fights. Zooming in on Phantom’s form as he weaves through moves that Red Robin himself is familiar with.

“Ah.” Of course Red Robin had noticed that as well. He’d already told Batman about this fact, but there’s still a possibility that someone had taught Phantom that instead. Or maybe saw it somewhere from a ghost he had fought. There’s a lot of possibility to that fact and they really like to cover all their bases before they jump into conclusions.

“He’s moving like Danial .” Robin says, almost in awe and relief. “He studies his opponents first before dealing the landing blow. He does not fight egotistically or confidently. He’s humble and he looks upon the opponent not to look down at them but to study them. He makes use of any advantage he has, but would never actually land a hit that would permanently incapacitate the opponent. He’s kind and he prefers to talk to the opponent now, just as he always wanted to.”

Red Robin looks at his little brother solemnly, but understanding.

Damian is clinging on to the hope that his twin brother is still there somewhere . 

10 hours before…

“Why can’t I be a part of the infiltration?!” Robin raged, looking at his Father in fury. “Danial is in one of those bases!”

“A possibility.” Batman says sternly. “There is a federal law involved in this, Robin, and we’re already going against it as is. Team Gamma is still in the process of talking to state lawyers about it, however for now, what we’re planning is going against the law . Any involvement of a minor will further endanger our plans.”

“Then I will stay by the transportation vehicle.” Robin grits out, “I will not infiltrate with you, but let me be near. I need to see him for myself.”

Batman was about to counter again, but Superman placed a hand over his shoulder to stop him. Looking over at him for a moment before turning to Robin.

“Will you really stay still if we bring you?” Superman asks, “This is a delicate situation, Robin. I can allow you to go but you will stay and you will not get out of the vehicle under any circumstance. 

Robin’s hands shook as he balled it into a fist.

“Fine.” Robin barked out finally, looking straight into their eyes. “I won’t.”

It was a hard pill to swallow for Robin. But he understands how the situation could might as well further endanger Danial’s survivability if he were to run off on his own.

He’ll wait.

5 hours before…

There were three potential bases they managed to mark down.

While the one in Rock Island is looking to be their main base, they wanted to cover the other smaller two as well.

“I’ll need to break into their Admin system before we do anything, though it might take a few hours.” Red Robin says, already working his way through the computers inside the plane. “I have to be near contact with their satellite system in order to get in. And their firewalls are weird. I’m about 100% sure they’re using some kind of alien firewall system, the same ones that the Fentons used for their stuff.”

“Will our EMPs work against them?” Flash asks.

“If we give them the ones with the highest energy, probably.” Red Robin answers.

“We’ll use that on opening their vaults and elevators.” Batman says, giving each hero some of the special EMPs. “We’ll need the cameras for Red Robin’s vision. The GIW will have an escape plan for this, and they will definitely be expecting us.”

“Will he be really okay with this?” Green Lantern, Hal Jordan, whispers to Wonder Woman, subtly motioning to Robin’s way.

He was in a very corner of the room with a clear view of the computer. He seems to be holding two swords by his hand, one long and one shorter.

“Batman planned to send him to one of the smaller bases, but he figured it out and insisted he join this part instead.” Wonder Woman sighs. “I only hope that we really do find a boy there. Robin seems like he’ll need the assurance for anything.”

“And alive.” Green Lantern adds with a grimace.

2 hours before…

“That took me three hours — seriously?!” Red Robin yelled out with an irritable huff.

“You did it as fast as you could.” Flash commended him, placing a comforting hand over his shoulder. “The other Teams haven’t had any breakthrough with the other base’s systems. Your codes will help the mission to go forward now.”

Red Robin nods, sending the codes already to the other Teams. With them sending a confirmation that it’s well received and working, he got to work by pulling out all the servers he got.

“I got a blueprint out of their files. There’s a total of 50 levels deep underground on top of that white building they have. Also, it doesn’t even look like they’re on guard at all.” Red Robin says as he pulls out the servers for the CCTV of the building, including even the ones for underground. “Ignoring they’re ridiculous white suits, they’re not tense and overly guarding. They’re complacent . They have the entire Anti-Ecto Laws printed over their walls as if they could just point those to someone who asks.”

“Is it the base where they’re keeping Daniel?” Batman asks, moving next to Red Robin to access the data with him. 

“I found some notes coming in when I was nearly finished.” Red Robin said with a grim tone, not comfortable with whatever the topic was.

“Was it about Danial?” Robin stood up in an instant, already standing next to him.

“I don’t want to think so.” Red Robin said with the heaviest sigh.

He opened a folder then and found that there’s also a separate folder labelled as ‘Sessions.’ He first opened up the worded files and everyone helped skim through the heaped files.

Flash was the first to finish in an instant. “Holy shit. Bats, this is—”

“It’s bad.” Batman finishes, his hands crumpling in a fist. HIs body was tense as he read over his. With how the rest had followed over their comments, they were all coming to the same conclusions.

“Bad?! They have Danial strapped there for their research! ” Robin snapped.

“We need to act. Now .”

Now…

They had to confirm with Red Robin where Daniel exactly is. There’s 50 levels down, what were the chances they’d put their priced asset to the very lowest? Highly likely.

He is indeed kept in the lowest level with the highest level of security.

Red Robin insisted that they wait for his confirmation before they infiltrate the building. He wanted to make sure no one will be able to get Daniel away until he deems it safe.

It took another hour to override the GIW’s access without them noticing, but Red Robin then confirmed that they’re clear to go.

Robin watched through the feeds as part of the Justice League break through the GIW’s base operations. On another part, they could see Daniel’s form still laid out on a table with the two researchers hovering over him.

“Hey, take it off completely. I want to get a more accurate result.”

“Aren’t you a bit too confident? If we take it off completely, there’s a chance that he might escape.”

They could hear them bickering and it only further makes Robin tense in anger.

“Can’t we do something to stop those imbeciles?!” Robin raged, pointing to the feed.

“We can’t .” Red Robin insisted, already feeling conflicted himself. “They’re in the room with him and they have the means to trigger an emergency access to the door inside that room. If they figure out what’s happening outside, there’s no guarantee what they’d do to Daniel in that situation.”

Robin is tense and he’s feeling restless. He’s feeling useless . His akhi is right there . He could see him in that table being so inhumanely treated and he’s feeling like he’s back in Nanda Parbat, only looking as he bleeds to his death—

“They noted that it was dangerous, are you stupid?!”

“Why do you think I have a flamethrower next to me?! I read the notes, asshole!”

“What are they doing?” Robin squints his eyes and he hears Red Robin scouring through the file notes they could be talking about.

“Weird part… the Fenton’s found a part of Daniel’s body that freezes anything that comes near the area. The one in the very middle of his chest, through his ribs and other organs. They call it Absolute Zero Zone, or AZZ… Wow. No wonder the researchers preferred to call it his weird part.” Red Robin rolls his eyes. 

“That would mean they let fire near his exposed heart…” Robin voiced, horrified and infuriated.

How much longer until the Justice League gets to Danial? Robin could only watch as even Batman is finding himself stuck in going through the hoards of guards the GIW had.

“I am the head researcher here! You listen to me!”

“Fuck you, you’re not my boss, dipshit!” 

Red Robin watched the footage slack-jawed.

“Fuck, this is bad.” He mutters, looking over the team’s feeds to see the GIW managing to keep the Justice League back off from the 50th level using their weird gadgets. It must be filled with alien substances with how it’s even able to parry with Superman . “They can’t get through!”

They switched back to Danial’s feed only to see everything encased with ice in that split second that they left him. The researchers were struck with the ice, pools of blood already dripping through.

Robin was about to bolt down the plane then and there. 

He felt Red Robin’s hand landing on his shoulder and he turned to look at him, ready to shout at him.

But he had pointed towards the screens again and Robin turned.

There in Daniel’s room’s door stood Nightwing.

“Open the door, RR.”

His voice came through their comms.

“I thought you were still with the South Base?” Red Robin comments, hesitating in opening the door. It looked too dangerous.

“They created their own teleporters. I accidentally went through one and ended up here.” Nightwing explains. “It’s not on their notes. Open the door.”

“It’s… It’s dangerous. He’s volatile at the moment.” Red Robin clips at his thumb.

“Then let Robin come instead.”

“Nightwing, you know Batman specifically ordered against that!”

“I’ve read their notes, Red. His DNA didn’t match Daniel’s entirely. It could be Danial.”

“I know that!” Red Robin stressed out. “I had to keep that information so that Robin wouldn’t—” 

Red Robin turned around to where he’d been sure Robin had stood a moment ago.

“Robin?!” Red Robin called out, only to hear the plane’s exit being opened. “Fuck!”

Robin would be already out the moment he’s able to close it anyway.

He gives up.

“He’s on his way.” He snarks to Nightwing, before opening the door to Danial’s room.

The room was cold. So cold that Nightwing feared his feet would freeze if he were to take a step in.

“D-Dan….”

What should he call the kid? Daniel or Danial? It was a really serious question.

But he remembered how Sam, Tucker, and Jasmine had all referred to the boy with the same name…

“Danny?”

Danny had been crying. Crying out a shout sounding so hoarse.

When Nightwing spoke, his wails became cries. Weeping in his vulnerable state.

“Can I… come in?”

Danny kept crying. But his heaving stopped in stutters. Almost like he wants to say something.

“P… please…” The voice came out so weakly Nightwin was unsure if it was really from him. Still, he took a step inside. Testing to see if it’ll freeze but didn’t.

One by one, he took careful steps to Danny’s side.

It was a horrifying site. Brutal and inhumane even with Nightwing’s line of job.

IVs were inserted to Danny’s arms. Bloodied scalpels littered the table next to his and his chest was open all the way through .

In that scene, you’d wonder how the boy is still even lucid .

Danny was staring at Nightwing unsettlingly through his cries.

“You’ve died… before…”

Nightwing wasn’t expecting those to be Danny’s first words to him.

He tries to react normally to it, “Uh, yeah. Didn’t really last long enough to be considered dead .”

“A revenant.” Danny mutters weakly, whatever that meant for him. “You… you shouldn’t be here… G-GIW… they could t-take you…”

Nightwing undoes the metal bindings around the hands and feet of Danny in quick motion. Positioning him to a more comfortable one while he figures out a way to close the Y-incision on his chest. The materials around him were frozen, so he really can’t think to use anything with him that could help close him up.

“They’re too occupied with the Justice League. I already took down the ones from your door, so don’t worry.” Nightwing tries to reassure him.

Danny’s tears keeps coming even when he took the IVs away from his skin.

“Jazz…”

Jazz must be what Danny calls Jasmine. It’s what Sam and Tucker had called her as well.

“She’s safe. Sam and Tucker are also in good hands.”

Danny cried out in relief at that, his hands finding themselves wanting to touch over his chest. But Nightwing had to stop him from doing so. He’s still opened.

“D…” Danny stutters, almost afraid. His eyes dart around like he’s looking for something. “Dami…?”

Oh.

Nightwing's heart breaks at how small that voice sounded. Sounding so lost and hopeful that the name he called out would be here.

“I’m here.”

Robin stood by the door panting. His belt was lacking a grappling gun and he’d bet that he had used up all his ropes as well, taking a wild guess that he’d made use of the elevator shaft to go down quickly.

Danny became restless then, trying to force himself to sit up even with Nightwing needing to force him down. 

Robin was next to them in a quick second, meeting Danny’s eyes.

“I’m here.” Robin repeated, grabbing one of Danny’s hands to let him confirm, to make sure that the one in front of them is not an illusion. “I’m here, Dani .”

Danny wept even more at that. In front of him is really his akhi. His Dami.

“Dami… Dami… Dami… ” Danny kept calling out, his grip on Damian’s hand tightening weakly. His lips formed a small, broken smile. “Akhi… found you… I found y-you…”

Damian’s mouth returned a weak smile, “You found me.”

“I… found you…”

Nightwing became alarmed when Danny’s chest area brightened . Flashing out an icy blue colour.

“Dani? Dani!” Robin called out worryingly, “What’s happening to you?!”

“I finally found you…” Danny kept muttering. Instantaneously, the ice that encased the room started melting away. The corpses of the two researchers slumped to their own pools of blood as what struck them melted away.

Nightwing tried to move quickly as he could, removing the braces that were used to keep the incision open and trying to wrap a wet, freshly ice melted, cloth around him.

“Danial!” Damian called out, trying to keep the boy awake.

Batman finally appeared by the door then, looking wide eyed at the situation. With Nightwing making quick work of the boy and with Robin crying out to the boy.

“Father, call Superman! We need to get him to the—!”

Danny perked up at Damian’s words, trying to look up as another figure appeared in his view.

The Bat.

“.... Father…”

Danny’s eyes closed as his hold with Damian’s hand dropped.

Chapter Text

Nowadays, Dick wants to experience time to pass in a blur. It had happened after his parents died; the rest of the day went by so fast what with the police questioning him, the image of Bruce often appearing, and suddenly he finds himself in an unfamiliar house so quiet and stifling.

But after Robin — he never got to experience that blur again. Because he has to be the bigger person then. He had to pull Bruce away from his madness and had to look after another Robin. And their family needed someone to be available at any moment because Alfred could only provide so much.

Dick is not allowed to fall back, especially when Red Hood made a return and being Jason — he was hellbent to tear everything Dick worked so hard to rebuild. He was working out to get Tim to get back and once he finally was able to do so, Damian came knocking.

And then Dick had to help another sibling settle in. It took so much work to get him to stop staring at those damned portraits, he nearly had to tear them down after witnessing Damian’s breakdown in front of it. But he had finally stopped. He wasn’t preaching about his birthright and he wasn’t attacking Tim out of territorial war, but rather out of his own morbid way of showing affection instead.

But then Bruce died so Dick had to up his game even further.

Someone had to be Batman. Someone had to handle the Manor. Someone had to handle his siblings. He had to appease Tim from going off on his own, had to be careful with Jason, had to look after Damian—

Even after all that, he still can’t allow himself to fall back. He can’t let the time blur when everything is happening at once and Dick had to be there to not let everything he rebuilt come crashing down again.

And now he’s faced with another problem when they hadn’t even recovered well from the recent one.

They just got past Damian’s touch with death. They just got past Damian laying down the medical bed with only the heart monitor to offer reassurance that he’s alive. 

And everything repeats again. The boy with almost the same face as his brother was being carried by Superman yet again to the medical bay for the Justice League that can handle their different biologies, Constantine and Raven on standby should something happen that involves dark magic. Well… Constantine had suddenly left after muttering a curse after looking at Phantom.

Dick had to get Shazam’s help to hold back Damian from storming through the currently  active operating room. He’d been crying and shouting just one name.

“Danial!”

It’s heartbreaking and it reminds Dick a lot of overlapping scenarios.

Himself upon hearing about Jason’s death.

“Jason’s— You let Jason die?!”

Jason upon hearing what Joker had been very close to doing to Tim.

“I told you– I told you we should ’ave killed that monster when I had the chance! Now Tim’s gonna be—”

Tim upon witnessing Damian’s death.

“Oh god, no nononono— Dick- Dick, h-he’s not — Dami– Damian!”

Will it ever end? This cursed cycle. 

Phantom’s heart had stopped beating by the time he was to be transported. Nightwing had to keep a good hold on Damian to keep him from staying glued to his side while the Justice League did their best in directly pumping his heart into action. With his opened chest, it wasn't an easy sight. Martian was the one having to manually pump his heart in sight.

“He has an irregular heartbeat.” Martian tells them a few minutes later, having to levitate him on the way to the transport. His hands hover over his head once his heart thumps again after a few seconds. “His mind is active again. Let us stabilise his healing.”

“His blood nerves are a mess, shite.” Constantine appears suddenly from a portal, staring at Phantom’s form with glowing eyes. “Found some Blood Blossoms in an IV. It’s used to damage a ghost entity, and the ones in the IV are quantities that could subdue one. He’s burning in his blood.”

“We need to extract it.” Dr. Mid-Nite instructed. His hands are already moving for the equipment. “Phantom has regenerative abilities. If we extract the Blood Blossoms, this will allow his abilities to heal him faster. We’ll need a blood transfusion ready.”

“Negative, Doctor.” Martian informs him, “His blood is… different. Right now, it is red. But the blood around his wounds is glowing green . I have a theory that his body will not accept any blood that is not his own.”

Dr. Mid-Nite clicks his tongue at this. “Batman, get in here!”

Batman enters not a moment later as though he’s been listening in. “What’s the situation?”

No one answers him as the doctor hero turns to Constantine. “How much does their blood match?”

Constanting seemed taken aback for a moment, but was quick to gather himself and made quick work to determine the task.

A few seconds too long later, Constantine answers. “Am not some bloody tester, but I can say it’s about a 25% match.”

Batman reeled at this confirmation. “How much blood does he need?”

“Hold on.” Constantine suddenly says, his power now more focused on Danny. “There’s no more Blood Blossoms in his blood — we have a different problem. He’s… oh, bullocks. ”

“Constantine!” Batman barked out, not wanting any of the man’s bullshit.

His son is barely living . His heart barely beats and he’s barely breathing. They don’t know how long it’ll last and they can’t even be sure what’s wrong with his blood.

“His soul is the problem.” Raven finally spoke up, her hands and eyes lighting up as she assessed Phantom’s form with her own abilities. “It’s splitting. Again. But I don’t think it’s out of Phantom’s will. Half wants to stay living and half wants to move on.”

“What will happen when the soul splits?” Dr. Mid-Nite asks curiously, now moving to stitch Phantom’s chest instead after the magicians confirm the real problem.

“A disbalance. The halves would be incomplete from their respective realm, the living and the dead. They won’t be able to do anything and the living would be fated to die soon, just like how it had gone the first time.” Raven informed them ominously. “Without the catalyst of their merging to happen, they won’t be merged again. And both souls will be useless and will disappear, not giving them the chance to rebirth due to their damaged soul.”

“Bats, there’s nothing we can do to keep him merged.” Constantine winced, “It’ll be a disaster if we force it.”

“Isn’t there anything we can do to prevent it?” Batman asks, voice tight.

“Might I suggest?” Martian spoke up, his voice calm. “I think visiting his mind could help pinpoint why he’s experiencing an internal dilemma.

They all glanced to Constantine’s way, pondering the suggestion.

He sighs heavily before answering, “I suppose we could talk to him that way as well.”

Phantom was thoroughly stitched up and cleaned before they proceeded to the plan. Without the gruesome scene of his exposed chess, they could tell just how much the boy does look so much like the particular bird in person.

Damian was relentless in insisting he be included in visiting Phantom’s mind alongside a Martian. They agreed that it should be Miss Martian since she’s the one who has the most potential with mind prowess compared to her uncle.

Batman had been unsure if letting Damian inside his brother’s head would be a good decision. What if Phantom is more Daniel in mind and only had Danial’s physiology? What if the entire traumatic ordeal had suppressed everything he had been and he’s turned out unrecognisable?

“He recognised us.” Damian broke Bruce out of his reverie, tone holding onto that steel as he stood in front of him confidently. However, he’s anxious himself. “He knew who I was and… he called me Dami — he was the only one to ever call me that. He called you Father .”

He was still insisting to reassure his father. Even when the majority has already agreed, even when Dick himself had agreed with the idea, Damian still goes to him for assurance.

How could Bruce ever turn his son away?

He knelt down to meet Damian’s eyes as he held his shoulders, “He did. He held on for so long so he could see you again, Damian. I believe that only you will be able to help your twin brother. To help Danial. ”

It was the first time Bruce had ever said the name Danial. Too scared to commit, unsure if he had the right to say the name of his son. But Damian had kept insisting on that name, hadn’t he? Even when he could become as Daniel more than his brother, Danial will always be the name he utters for the boy.

Because he’s already gone for a year pretending that his twin doesn’t exist, and no more will those days ever come again. No matter what results from visiting Phantom’s mind, Danial will forever exist in their family from then on.

Phantom’s mind was a wonder. Never had Miss Martian ever seen such an endless mind. Usually, people’s minds are straightforward. It either reflects their favourite room or house, or even an earthly area they feel the most connected to.

But Phantom’s mind is a reflection of space. There were planets and stars that would become either another planet or a sun if she squinted her eyes. She could almost pretend that she’s really in space right now if Robin wasn’t next to him admiring the same view.

Robin pointed to somewhere behind Miss Martian then, “That island…”

She turned and let out a soft gasp.

Not far from them, there was a huge island filled with ice structures. It’s filled with houses that she remembers looking like the Manson’s, Foley’s, and the Fentons. There were also several parts of a temple, Ra’s, she remembers. It’s similar to some of the LOA’s base structures.

Those different structures were merged together on that island. A high tower of ice with a blue gem was in the very middle of it, where it was splitting.

One side of the gem had a lighter colour, but it had been cracked and chipped. The other side was darker but it had no crack in sight.

Miss Martian guides Robin towards the structure, finding some of the houses opened and the memories it withheld spilling out.

Memories of both Daniel and Danial.

She chose not to intrude, that wasn’t what they planned to see inside his mind, after all. The reason for their visit was on top of that ice structure. A small form of Phantom underneath the huge, splitting gem.

“Danial…” Robin muttered as they finally neared.

It’s never a pretty sight with Phantom as the subject. His form was akin to being spilt with water droplets. Parts of this water show the face of Daniel, and then some with Danial. They only had little differences, but it’s obvious whenever the water would pass through his eyes and nose.

“... Damian.”

His voice echoed around them. Sounding so far away yet so near, but never in front of them.

Phantom opens his eyes blearily, looking straight at Robin’s form through half-lidded eyes. 

“We’ll make you leave our boy’s body whether you like it or not.”

The memory echoed behind them loudly, a door opening from one of the Fenton’s houses. It was like a reminder to Phantom and his expression became hardened.

“Phantom, we want to help you.” Miss Martian says softly, helping his consciousness tune out the harsh memory.

“You can’t. Not when there’s nothing to fix anymore.” Phantom replies, his eyes shutting close harshly. “I’ve made my choice, I… I’d rather disappear than continue to fulfill my useless obsession. ”

His words don’t make sense for his company, but he doesn’t care to explain further. But Phantom is a natural kind person, so a door opens without his prompting.

“I am not sure who I really am anymore. I do not wish to invalidate the life of the other, nor do I wish to be forgotten.”

“That is one of the steps to take, boy — You find the balance. Commensurate with the quality of both the memories from each other. The way to accelerate this is by satiating your two cores. With having been two different souls prior to merging, you also have two ghost cores. It is what makes up the very essence of a ghost. Every ghost has one, and you have two. One obsession for each.”

‘Danny wants to protect. Danial wants to search.’

His memory’s thoughts echoed around them, filling in the questions they had in their mind.

That would mean that the splitting gem is Phantom’s core . That the merged cores are now splitting because Phantom has lost his balance.

He wants to forget the other side of him.

Whose life?

“Phantom, why do you want to disappear?” Miss Martian asks, wanting to get to the bottom of this as the splitting gem cracks dangerously. 

“Why wouldn’t I?” Phantom says bitterly, “I don’t have a reason to stay living anymore. I… I give up. I find no need to protect anyone and anything anymore. Not after everything Jack and Maddie did.”

“What of Jasmine?” Robin couldn’t stop himself from saying. It wasn’t the right words to say at all. “What of the friends you made? What of… me ?”

“That’s a selfish question, Damian.” Phantom says, defeated and tired. And it really was such an insensitive take, but Damian has always been selfish.

“You want to live, Phantom.” Miss Martian added, motioning towards the splitting core. “Otherwise none of this would be happening within you. Your core wouldn’t need to split. There’s a part of you that wants to stay living.”

“I know that! Of course I’d want to live, I finally found Damian!” Phantom heaved slightly in his stance, looking over his palms as he clutched it. “But that’s where it ends. I finally found him and that’s what I’ve been obsessing about since I died. After all this, I’ll be allowed to be with him before I die again, I mean— third time’s the charm, yes?”

They didn’t laugh along with him as he let out a chuckle at his own dark humour.

“I’m always meant to die, Damian. I…” Phantom struggles to speak as his voice breaks, “I bring trouble with me and I don’t want to extend this burden to everyone again . I caused you the trauma of having to be the reason I die , I’ve caused Jazz pain ever since I died . I… I can’t continue to live, akhi.”

“Why? Why can’t you continue to live, Danial?” Robin asks stubbornly. Miss Martian predicts his next question and attempts to stop him, but he marches on forwards, ignoring her. “If it’s because of the life you lived as Daniel Fenton, why can’t you just let that past go? To stop being Daniel and continue your life as Danial… al Ghul. Or Wayne. Our father will take you in with ready arms! We’ll help you leave that life behind if it means to be with you again!”

“You don’t understand, Damian. I can’t .” Phantom sobbed, looking straight to his eyes as Miss Martian pressed a stopping gesture over Robin’s shoulder. “I am Danial Al Ghul, and I am also Danny Fenton. But we… I have come to accept that I am both those identities — after all that has happened. I am Danny as much as I am Danyal. I am… I was the son of the people that had cut me open for their own gain — as much as I was the grandson of the people that wanted me dead and dunk me to the pits where I… I had died.”

“Then make me understand, akhi.” Robin insisted, not backing down. “You know how selfish I could be. I will accept you as you are. Even if you’ve become half the brother I have known, or if not at all. I don’t care anymore . If you choose to die, I’ll figure out a way that you will not .”

Phantom’s expression became vulnerable, at the same time, another crack formed on the lighter side of his core, but the darker one seemed to glow.

“Why do you still insist, Damian?” Phantom cries, his eyes shutting close to ask, “I made you kill me. I forced my blood to stain your hands. You should hate me for putting you in that spot. And now I appear before you in a different body, messing your life and making you let me go again. To let me die once again in front of you.”

Robin took a step forward, then another until he’s faced to face with Phantom. Phantom whose face can’t even work out the entire facials of Daniel and Danial.

“You said it yourself; you made me stand in those positions. So now, I won’t let you force me to make a decision. Instead, I will give you one.” Robin was in front of him, so close to be able to touch him, but didn’t. Not when the droplets of Daniel and Danial’s features swirled around faster.

“I don’t want to continue to live, Damian. I can’t. ” Phantom repeats, like a broken mantra. “I don’t have the will to protect anymore. I don’t want to be Phantom anymore. I… can’t. To hell with the Infinite Realms — to hell with the crown!”

His insistence echoed through his mind, the core shaking from his resolve as another dangerous crack appeared.

“Castor and Pollux.” Robin states. These names had Phantom’s eyes widened. “You always insisted that you’d be Pollux between the two of us. And I, to be Castor.”

A door opened near them, the familiar sound of their bedroom’s door opening as voices echoed out.

“Pollux offered his immortality to bring back Castor. I’d offer my everything to save you, Dami.”

“Bold of you to assume I’d ever die, Danial. Didn’t it say Pollux is the better fighter?”

“It just says that Pollux is a ‘great’ fighter. There’s a difference. And besides, Castor was a great horseman and you’re the better twin in handling animals.”

“It only says the Castor is a ‘great’ horseman, Danial. There’s a difference.”

“Boooo.”

The memory was childish in every sense, neither remarks ever making sense. Neither knowing just how much their words would actually become a reality years later.

“But fate gave you Castor’s situation. You died and just like Pollux, I would offer anything to bring you back again. If it happens again, then so be it.” Robin says, tone so serious yet so gentle as he opens a palm to Phantom, an offering. “I will continue to give a part of me to save you. If you still die at the end, then I will die as well. My death will be in your hands after.”

Tears split from Phantom’s eyes from this confession. “That’s mean, Dami.”

“I’m only returning the favour, akhi.” Robin huffs, motioning to his open palm once more and Phantom stares at it.

“I… I really can’t.” Phantom shakes his head. “My days as Phantom ended when I was captured. I had stopped feeling like Phantom even before that event. I… I can’t protect anyone anymore.”

Miss Martian stares at the core carefully. Whatever it is that Robin is doing, it’s stopped the cracking.

“Robin was offered to me when I was feeling lost.” Robin finally says, his other hand giving the ‘R’ insignia to his chest a light brush. “My predecessors had once been Robin before they found their own names and purpose for how they could protect others. What I’m saying is that if you do not want to be Phantom anymore, why not be Robin instead? With me ?”

Phantom was lost in context. He doesn’t know what being Robin even means in the first place.

“I…” He doesn’t know what to say.

“ Robin is a symbol of hope.” Robin continues. “It means being an extension of Batman. But Robin is also more than just a sidekick. I made Robin to become the epitome of strength. However, I could not uphold being the light the civilians expected me to be.”

“I’m not… I’m not someone that can give hope, Damian.” Phantom looks down, downcasted by this admission.

“You are.” Robin insists, steely. Like it’s the irrefutable truth. “You were the light for me back in the League. You were the reason why I never became the unfeeling heir Ra’s wanted me to become — wanted us to become. Danial, you gave me hope.”

Tears swelled from Phantom… Danial’s eyes then. Miss Martian let out a sigh of relief as the core slowly mended itself back together. It was progress, though slow.

Instead of accepting the offered hand, Danial engulfed his brother in an embrace. Shoulders shaking as Damian soothes the boy’s form. The droplets of features slow down, slowly merging once again to form a full picture.

“Just as Pollux had done, I’m offering a part of myself to get you back, Danial.” Damian says softly. “Be Robin with me. Let me carry the burden of needing to protect with you. Let me carry your burdens with you. I will need you just as much as you will need me. So don’t ever leave again. ”

Danial’s hold on Damian became tighter. It’s possible that Damian could be offering more than he could ever bargain for. That what he’d said could mean more than he could be expecting it to be. But neither cared at the moment.

“Okay.” Danial says weakly, but contently. His voice almost muffled from Damian’s shoulders. “I’ll share my burdens with you. And carry yours with you as well.”

“Almost like Castor and Pollux did as well, huh?” Damian remembers, “When Zeus made them share their immortality for the other to live.”

Danial’s core hums quietly as it finally merges completely with no cracks. Shining light over the two brothers and Miss Martian takes this as a sign that she’s done her part, leaving Danial’s mind gently first.

Her eyes opened softly, feeling her eyes wet from the emotional turmoil the memories of Danial had engulfed her in. She meets the eyes of the worried spectators, Batman and his family.

“They’ll be okay.” She reassures them with a small smile.

Clockwork watches the scene with a satisfied smile.

Seeing Danny look so content at the hands of his brother was everything Clockwork worked hard for. So many lost timelines due to an unwanted outcome. Where Danny never made it out of that operating room, where he became overdosed by the Blood Blossoms in his system.

Many times he had already intervened in the span of months. A year, really.

He’d done everything he could to get them to that part, after all.

Clockwork was never allowed to meddle in the first place. But the events were dire. Events happened out of proportion and it all started when this Universe split Danny’s soul in birth due to his fate having been split as well.

So then came Danny and Danial. Two halves of each other.

Danny was always meant to become Phantom, but his soul being split would make this impossible for this world and this world can’t have that. A world without a Phantom is a disaster.

Furthermore, events kept happening much earlier than what Fate had planned for Danny.

He was always meant to die in the presence of Ectoplasm. Danial died in a toxic one and Clockwork was relieved for this to have happened. It seemed, Fate is still in the works for Danny.

Clockwork didn’t have to do anything then to have them merged. Fate always worked like that.

But that doesn’t mean he didn’t offer his help every now and then.

Like when Danny had been feeling conflicted on who he is. A simple note was all it took to guide him towards a yeti with so much knowledge. And after that, Clockwork became convinced that Danny became more Danial than he thought.

Danny wouldn’t survive for long as Phantom without Danial’s knowledge. Perhaps, their splitting of souls was convenient for the fast-paced world after all. Maybe that is why Fate had split them in the first place.

Danny already felt so distanced from the life he’s been living in, being Phantom only helped him focus on something else other than his family. And Danial’s memory of a brother was the one thing that gave him interest in looking for a family in one.

And so, Danny became more as Danial from then on. But of course, Danny will always be a part of himself still.

Outside of Danial, Clockwork had to assist Jazz from getting out of the GIW’s grasp. The outcome of her not being able to get a hero’s help much earlier was difficult to watch. It was a longer version of them planning to save Danial.

It had taken them so long to even learn about Danial that the researchers had broken the boy for the worst.

A simple meddling with the fire hydrants was enough to deviate away from that future. Allowing the son of the alien hero to be interested in the commotions happening in Detroit and having heard Jazz’s call.

And with Sam and Tucker, it really is a wonder how they got to their plane at the right time, isn’t it? A simple wind current delay was all it took, really.

From then on, Clockwork could only watch. He had used up all his meddling uses for the timeline. If he interferes further, the Ancients will have ended him from his purpose.

He could say that the outcome was certainly the best out of the other ones.

He glanced at the unexpected outcome by his hands as well, one that he hadn’t predicted or even expected.

Ancients, he didn’t even know it was possible.

The crown and sword that he was given to him to guard until Phantom was ready — both items had doubled.

He glances back to the two twins locked in an embrace still, and back to the doubled ancient relics that had been intended for just one royalty.

Burdens.

What an interesting world.

For this one to have two heirs for the throne soon.

Chapter Text

Danial remained asleep even after Damian finally got out of his mind. He’s been malnourished from the five days he’d been held captive. The IV nutrients could only provide sustenance for him, and he was also drained of his blood every now and then. It truly was a wonder he survived for so long.

A week. He’d been subjected to the horrors of vivisection for a week. From the recordings Timothy reviewed, Danial had become aware and lucid by the fourth day. That means he’s been awake for three days.

By the time everything settled within that same day of helping stabilise Danial, Jasmine woke up once again in a frenzy. The memories of her previous conversation having woken her up in action.

Due to the situation with the Fenton’s involvement with illegal practices and use of law, Jasmine remained in the custody of the heroes. With her age, she was placed with the Young Justice for now, Timothy’s team of heroes. Impulse and Wonder Girl is helping her settle in for the time being.

The case is different with Samantha and Tucker. Their caretakers had taken notice of her absence and demanded they return immediately. Superman came with them to explain the situation, and how the two children are now part of the Justice League’s witness protection program for the duration of tearing down the Anti-Ecto Law from the US Government.

For now, Danial’s connection to being Phantom is still a kept secret while the Justice League figures out how to bring his case in without having to out him. The final decision will still fall on Danial in the end.

What would have happened if Jasmine hadn’t alerted them about him? How much longer would it have taken them to track or even learn about Daniel Fenton if Samantha and Tucker hadn’t made it to their plane?

Damian wrapped his hands around Danial’s own, so cold to the touch you’d almost mistake him to be a corpse. But he feels the slow beat of his heart. One so abnormal but his friends had said Danial’s biology changed, his status being true to his new classification as a ‘halfa’; a half ghost and half human.

He wouldn’t be the first undead person in the family — Jason still lives after all. Even without him, everyone has already gone through death one way or another. Some revived, some faked.

Danial had been moved to the Manor’s infirmary. Alfred insisted that the Batcave’s medical room may become too stifling for him once he wakes up. The idea to set him up in a room that will be given to him was suggested, but Timothy debates that it might disorient him upon waking up to an unfamiliar bedroom. 

Father had advised Damian to take a break from patrolling for now, and he was glad to be given the chance to be with his twin without repercussions. He would have fought tooth and nail to keep himself glued to Danial’s side at all times.

After all, what if he wakes up without Damian around? He doesn’t trust any of his siblings to be emotionally available to someone who finally wakes up unbound and safe for the first time in a week.

Not that Damian is either, but the familiarity between them would at least help.

“When will you wake up, Danial?” Damian speaks to his unconscious twin. “I know it’s only been three days since we last talked inside your mind, but I… I miss you. I want to talk to you again.”

Danial, of course, does not reply for obvious reasons. But Damian speaks whenever he finds the words to. Often, it comes out random. Always, it ends with the wish to be able to talk to him again.

“Going inside your mind again might result in damaging your mind, so that idea has been crossed out.” Damian sighs, but he agrees with the reasoning. “They advise that we leave you on your own to heal now, since we have determined that you aren’t giving up.”

Every 3 seconds, the monitor tracking his heart would sound. It’s the slowest heart beat they’d heard possible, equalling the quality of record set by the Flashes with the fastest heart beat done.

“Your chest has fully closed up without needing stitches, and the organs they damaged have healed as well.” He lists down. “There’s still the dilemma on how we could possibly acquire Ectoplasm — Foley recommended that the fluid could help your recovery. However, Raven assured us that being around Gotham will be sufficient enough. She has not expanded as to why that was relevant.”

If it was possible, Damian would have brought Alfred the Cat with him to be next to Danial. Cats’ purrs were said to be therapeutic and helped with healing. But Alfred the Butler strictly refused, though understanding that Damian simply wishes to provide all the comfort he could towards his twin brother. They decided that stuffed toys could fill the criteria of comfort, unfortunately lacking in purring.

“When will you awake?” Damian whispers, voice pleading. “I thought you would follow after me leaving your mind. And yet you’re still…”

Danial’s fingers twitched then and Damian glares at his form.

“You better not be pretending to be unconscious, Danial.” Damian said lowly, the hand holding on Danial’s tightened. “I will have your head if you—”

“Boo.”

Damian did not move away, but he couldn’t stop himself from jumping in surprise. He always has his guard down around Danial’s presence when out of a mission or a battle. Always. And Danial knows this very much to the point of taking advantage of it. He’ll always walk ahead of Damian and then take him by surprise and he always falls for it, no matter how much Damian tries to not be.

Danial snickers at the anticipated reaction, of Damian always looking so annoyingly distraught at the information that Danial always gets him. His laugh was low and weak, but it was there and Damian was filing this information in his surprised head.

He realises then that he was less surprised now about Danial’s scare and more focusing on the fact that it’s been too long since he’d last heard his twin laugh at all.

“Oh, man. I can’t believe you still fall for that…” Danial chuckles weakly. Then he catches Damian’s eyes, now noticing that Damian hasn’t snapped at him with an expected comeback.

Damian stares at him, shock coloring his expression. Feeling himself at the brink of breaking down to his thoughts, of how much he’d missed his twin, of how much he’d imagined them in a better situation without Danial having to lay on a medical cot surrounded by bandages and smelling of antiseptics wafting their surroundings.

Danial realised this with Damian’s lowering shoulder, the heaviness of the previous days finally settling.

“Dami…”

Danial found himself embraced by Damian the moment he had opened his mouth. The words died on his throat as the familiar embrace of his brother enveloped him.

“You’re here.” Damian mutters, like the realisation just dawned on him. Because somewhere deep inside him, he doubted his memory of visiting Danial’s mind. 

What if in exchange for continuing to live, Danial’s memories would be gone? What if both of his memories will be gone, resetting his mind and soul?

What if he becomes someone else entirely?

Daniel’s life had been so similar to Danial’s own that Damian wouldn’t care if half his memories were wiped. His selfishness would still cling on the idea of his twin that he’d declare Daniel his own. Biological or not, he’s half the soul of his twin. Would that not make him his brother still?

So Damian is relieved to know that the one in front of him knows his weakness. His very weakness that no one else knew except for his family, the same weakness that Ra’s had tried vehemently attempted to get Damian over with.

But no matter what, Daniel remains to be the only person Damian feels safe with. Enough so that he lowers his guard around him.

“I’m here.” Danial comforts, burying his face deep against Damian’s shoulder.

He had missed this. The comfort he got inside his mind could only give him so much as it was only that, a thought, almost imaginary. It did not exist physically. So this very hug beats every imagination the two of them had.

After what seemed like forever, Damian lets go of his twin, helping him settle on his hospital bed once again.

“I will need to call for someone to check on you, akhi.” Damian tells him, his hand finding Danial’s. “Will you be okay with that?”

Danial looks around, now taking in his surroundings. His shoulders tensed for a moment, remembering his time in the GIW. But Damian tightening his hold on his hand reminded him of his presence.

“Where…?” 

“We are in Father’s home. Our Father.” Damian answers him, noting how dry his throat seems to be and steps away from him to get the glass filled with water. “It has been three days since we rescued you from the Ghost Investigation Ward organisation. You know them as the GIW.”

Danial grabs the glass from him and slowly drinks the water. His memory slowly comes to. “Jazz..?”

“She is safe. Currently, she is guarded by a few teen heroes in Star City. She is taken from… the Fenton’s custody since they are still being investigated for their involvement with… unethical practices.” Damian tries to choose tamer terms as he relayed information to Danial. He wouldn’t like to be kept in the dark, after all. “Your friends need to be sent back to their guardians, but they are being protected by the Justice League as witnesses.”

Taking everything in, Danial’s palm slightly outstretched to Damian, seeking his familiar comfort and Damian readily gave him this.

“The Justice League knows of your situation. And about the entire Law around your… race, they are in the process of dismantling the Federal Law against ghosts.” Damian adds, still equally unsure about the subject himself. “That said… they know of your alias as Phantom as well. Father knows, along with the rest of this Manor’s occupants.”

Danial’s hold tightens at this, not sure how to react. It wouldn’t be safe for many people to know his status as a ghost. Everything went the way it did because he was found out. What if he ends up making everything worse than before by being around them?

“I can read through your expressions, Danial. They will be fine, I assure you.” Damian sighs when Danial sends him a more worried glance, now aimed towards him. “Danial, I’m Robin, if you’ve forgotten that part in our previous conversation. Our Father is the Bat. He’s Batman. Do you… not know who that is?”

Danial scrunched his face in thought.

“I know the Justice League only by name, not through… members. But I do know Superman.”

Damian huffed, now realising why Danial had never even heard of Bruce Wayne before. “You never bothered to use a phone, did you? Makes sense since you also had not heard about Robin as well. We’ll need to fix that once you’re well enough to begin training for the mantle.”

He remembers Damian’s offer . The offer that completely swayed Danial’s decision. Being Robin probably meant a lot to Damian if he says that he’s offering a part of himself to help Danial keep living.

“Perhaps it’s only fair for you to know as well since everyone knows about you already.” Damian continues, “Everyone in this family is a vigilante, a hero if you prefer to call them that. But they are rather fond of the term Vigilante more.” 

“Huh.” Danial let out, slightly surprised at this fact. “And the… League?”

“Indesposed for the time being.” Damian answers in a stride, his lips turning into a small smirk. “Timothy, one of our… brothers, incapacitated majority of their bases. Rendering them vulnerable and are currently in hiding while in the process of rebuilding once again. Mother has… disowned me, since I chose to follow my Father’s ways and not the League’s killings anymore. They do not know about your aparent… resurrection. Or at least we are making sure Ra’s would not find out about your status.”

Danial looks down in deep thought, relief settles deep within him at his words.

“He’ll find out eventually.” Danial voiced out. There’s no way Ra’s would not hear about what the Justice League are busying themselves with. Words about the Ghost Realm and Extoplasm will surely pique Ra’s interests.

“By then, we will be ready.” Damian settles on, his grip on Danial’s hand tightening gently in assurance and Danial gives him a small smile.

For now, Danial grounds himself in the moment. He feels his core mending in the presence of his twin, finally. 

He lets Damian leave to call for someone, Alfred Pennyworth, he had said. And the moment he left, Danial realised that the familiar feeling he recognised from Damian had been his faint connection to Ectoplasm.

Meaning Damian is a Liminal. Meaning Damian has touched with Death. Meaning Damian had died.

Died and resurrected.

He died.

Danial was a heaving mess by the time Damian returned with the butler.

Damian knows a lot of things.

He knows how much Jason actually hates himself, down to his heightened anger. Being influenced by the pit is one thing, but in order for that to happen is for genuine anger to exist. Meaning he can’t blame every action to the pit because he already felt that way in the first place. Meaning he means every word he’d say and every action he’d take. And he hates that.

He knows how Timothy would end up sleeping anywhere if given a moment to, contrary to the jokes of him hardly sleeping at all. He would sleep in the most uncomfortable position and he’d say he had the best 10 minute sleep of his life.

He knows how Richard is a self-sacrifising idiot, putting other’s comforts before himself even if it destroys him in the process. Being Batman showed that. His smile could only cover so much weight he actually carries in this family.

He knows how Danial would rather be tortured than to kill, but gives in anyway because if he's heavily injured, Damian will be left alone.

He knows what Jason’s favourite book is when the older man offered Damian a past-time of his.

He knows Timothy rather hates the taste of caffeine, but it’s the only substance that could keep him awake longer so he becomes an addict to it.

He knows Richard has an unhealthy hidden cupboard filled with cereals around the Manor, having seen him pull one out from a training room during their Batman and Robin time.

He knows Danial prefers meat just as much Damian prefers his greens.

He knows how Alfred Pennyworth the Cat prefers to be stroked.

He knows how Ace figured out how to get to the Batcave on his own without the use of the Grandfather Clock.

He knows how Titus can’t go on his day without having raced after Alfred Pennyworth the Cat.

He knows how a human can be killed in less than a second without much blood.

He knows how not to be seen.

He knows how to channel fear into his enemy.

But does he know how to comfort a boy experiencing a panic attack?

Yes, he does. Richard had been determined to teach him all the tactics to comfort a civilian.

But Danial is not a civilian.

Danial is someone that’s considered a meta. And while Richard had prepared him for that scenario as well just in case, he’s at a loss on what to do when he finds himself having Danial’s attention focused highly on him.

As soon as he opens the door with Alfred the Butler following after him, Damian feels himself being lifted off the ground and to Danial. His eyes blew wide as though he found out something unsettling.

“You died?! ”

Damian winced at this. Richard had informed them that Danial somehow knew that he had a touch with death, calling him ‘Revenant’, whatever that meant for Danial.

“The incident happened three months ago, Danial.” Damian relents carefully, keeping his tone even as to not agitate his twin. He feels the room getting significantly colder, his breathing coming out in smoke. “Mother… She made clones to replace us after she disowned me. One of them, my own clone, killed me against her orders.”

Danial even looks more affronted by the story. “Clones? Someone made another clone of me?!”

Another?

He could feel the rest of the family by the door now, carefully threading the entrance of the room in case something happens with Danial this agitated.

“They were already dealt with.” Damian adds quickly, “Father and our brothers visited the place where they were being created. They made sure to destroy any research they had to recreate the event. Mother killed off our clones when they killed me. The facility was burned to the ground.”

Danial let out a heavy breath, not one out of relief. He closes his eyes, his hands hovering over Damian’s chest like he’s looking for something.

Feeling like he’d found it, his eyes shot up and met Damian’s. The coldness around them seeped away.

“You have a shard. ”

“What’s that?” Someone behind him, Timothy , asked.

If Danial minded their sudden closing presence, he did not show. His focus was entirely on Damian.

“Like a– like a core. Something like a ghost core, but also not. But you’re not a ghost, Dami.” He became confused, his eyebrows furrowing. “It’s just a shard — a dormant one. It doesn’t have any more power. ”

“Damian was resurrected using a shard. A Chaos Shard.” Father informed him carefully, “He gained enhanced abilities after the resurrection, and he was very volatile. The situation became increasingly dangerous and the only solution to be made was to drain the powers off him. It took him until last week to wake up and recover.”

“Chaos… that’s… that’s dangerous!” Danial remembers. “You— You can’t have Chaos as your core! We’ll— I’ll— I’ll help you change it. Heal it into something different.”

Damian finally lands on his feet and the family feels a slight relief at that. But Danial’s words couldn’t be ignored.

“We know how dangerous Chaos magic could be.” Richard began, making an attempted step closer to the twins. “But how dangerous is it as a core? I thought only ghosts could have one?”

They noticed Danial clutching his chest at the question, looking conflicted to answer. But he gave everyone a glance filled with hope, as though he could see something they could not.

“I’m also not a ghost, but I have a ghost core. An Ice Ghost Core. There’s no meaning to what type of ghost core someone gets, it’s just a way to classify ghosts with.” Danial slowly built up, holding his chest protectively. “Chaos is… chaotic. It’s unpredictable and… many ghosts have told me how dangerous it could be, even to the most well-intentioned ghost. Having it as a Ghost Core corrupts the ghost, and… it turns them to this.. Weird crystal.”

“Chaos crystal?”

“Yes. That’s what you used for Damian, a shard of a ghost core is powerful enough to do that.” Danial nods. “And the shard stayed with Damian. It’s a good thing that you drained it so much it’s become dormant. But in order to completely remove it, Damian will need to replace it with another core.”

“But… how?” Father asks, “Will Damian need to… die for that to happen?”

“Oh, no! I wouldn’t even go with that if that were a choice.” Danial shakes his head, stopping suddenly when the movement dizzies him and Damian helps (forces) him to sit back down on his bed. “You see my biology… the amount of ectoplasm I have makes me like a walking radioactive chemical… Ectoplasm. Not in a dangerous way, but like… I forgot the word. Just that it… affects the undead? Liminals and Revenants? The ones that died but got resurrected.”

“How do you know this?” Timothy asks, “Has it happened before?”

“Not really since I hadn’t really met anyone that fits the description until you guys.” Danial shrugs weakly. “Someone from the Ghost Zone just informed me about it.”

“And this… radioactive ectoplasm of yours can help Damian how?” Richard asks.

Now that everyone has calmed down, Alfred could fix Danial’s bedding and placed a tray of food next to his bed. Jason entered the room as Alfred left them to return to his chores.

“When constantly exposed to ectoplasm, it can temporarily enhance anyone. I’m talking about ghostly abilities which are unlimited. ” Danial answers with a sigh. “But when you give it to a Liminal or a Revenant, the abilities become permanent. And also, Ectoplasm to the undeads heal them. It purifies anything toxic that clung onto them. For example, that guy.”

They all turned to where Danial suddenly pointed towards their backs, to Jason who was just standing by the room’s door.

“I literally just got here.”

“He’s a Liminal, while the rest of you are Revenants. Liminals are those that’s comparable to a Zombie, but not like a Halfa like me. A Halfa is someone with both Ectoplasm and Human properties. Liminals and Revenants don’t have Ectoplasm.” Danial explains and Timothy takes note of everything. “However, he’s been influenced by a toxic version of Ectoplasm, the Lazarus Pit. It’s toxicity clung onto his anger and… you can’t control your anger, right?”

“Yes…” Jason drawls, unsure how to answer and looks around while he feels himself. “Not right now, though. The pit is… calm. It’s been calm whenever I’m in the Manor since you were here.”

“My Ectoplasm is cleansing the pit’s influence.” Danial nods and furrows his brow still, “But not completely. I’ll need to actually remove that parasite you have to get you free from its influence.”

“Like… take the pit away?” Jason’s eyes widened.

“You won’t be as angry as before, yeah.” Danial sighs, his voice tired. “You’ll remain the same, just without the pit influencing your emotions. As for after that and with the rest… the ectoplasm will have an effect on you. I’m sorry.”

“Is it… Will it be bad?” Father asks worriedly.

“I don’t know how you’ll react to suddenly find yourself being… enhanced. It’ll be a confusing experience, and though my friend tells me having abilities is cool , I know not everyone shares the same sentiment.” Danial winced. “But I will need to be in Damian’s presence in order to help him, and that would unfortunately mean that you guys will be affected as well since apparently, you all are Revenants. A being that had died and was resurrected shortly after.”

“What kinds of abilities are we talking about here?” Timothy looked excited, his hands working in speed as he typed everything up.

“Uhm… It’s different for everyone, really. It’s not like you guys will have all the abilities.” Danial tries to think on the answer more thoroughly, “From what I can understand, it’ll be something that will enhance your already present abilities that are skills. Like… if someone can hide their presence really well, then with Ectoplasm, they’ll really be able to actually make themselves invincible. Or have the ability to have a connection with animals. Or have fangs. Or have the ability to not need sleep. It depends on the individual.”

“So… not random?” Timothy looked delighted at this information.

“It's not like you can choose. ” Danial grumbles with a yawn. “But yeah. It won’t be an ability that does not suit you.”

“You should rest more, Danial.” Damian tells him. “We can continue tomorrow.”

Danial was quick to grab Damian’s hands before he could step away.

“Stay?”

Damian glances at his father, not quite asking for permission, but asking for assistance.

Bruce sighed fondly anyway.

“We’ll move him to your bedroom.” Bruce tells them, “Will that be alright with you, Danial?”

“‘Kay…”

Damian stayed in his room just as Danial had asked him to. The two twins are sleeping next to each other finally after a long year apart.

The family didn’t miss the chance to take a picture of the moment, Damian relenting if only to immortalise a picture of them finally.

Bruce, Dick, Tim, and Jason all headed back down to the Batcave in order to talk about all they had learned from Danial so far.

Which is… a lot.

“I’ve informed Jazz about Danial waking up.” Tim says first just as Bruce sat down by the Batcomputer’s main chair. “It’s quite late, but she’ll see it when she wakes up in the morning.”

“Ectoplasm… What do we know about that?” Dick asks.

“We know that the Fentons and GIW found a way to collect it to empower their devices.” Bruce answers. “We also know that whatever is with Gotham is enough to substitute it with, according to Raven.”

“But turning us into Metas… seriously?” Jason shakes his head, a smirk playing on his lips.

“Your whole biology is already a mess, Jason.” Tim rolls his eyes. “Having another ability should be illegal for you.”

“I think turning us into Cryptids is a much better term.” Dick says jovially, “Imagine how the JL will react to one of their past theories coming true now.”

“Oh, yeah. The one that Batman is actually part-Bat .” Tim snorts. “And that Robin is an immortal kid.”

“It’s a shame Bruce trusts them so much now.” Dick sighs, “Imagine how much we could’ve blown their heads off into thinking we’re actually cryptids.”

“Messing with the Justice League will only worsen their work. So please, don’t.” Bruce reprimands them, though the smirk on his face says otherwise.

“What’s your take about it though?” Jason raised a brow at him in question. “You never liked the idea of a meta. I thought you’d be very against all this from the get-go.”

They all stared at him at this, wanting to hear his thoughts. After all, Danial is now just as much as their brother as he is Damian’s even if they still lack familiarity. 

They’ve seen the horrors he was subjected to. In a way, that just gives them all the more reason to help the kid even if he’s no Damian’s twin.

“Danial is really set on helping Damian with his shard issue, and I think having a Chaos shard is a much dangerous route as Danial fears.” Bruce answers after a long silence. “And Danial is my son. I can’t just cast him away just because of what he could subject us to outside his control. If his presence changes us, then.. That’d mean we’ll be similar to him. It’ll help him find a familiar ground with us.”

His sons stared at him in surprise, never expecting those words to come from him at all and isn’t that something?

“That time travel must’ve really done a number on you.” Tim blurted out.

Bruce huffs out a laugh at this. “I’d say it was being away from everyone giving me a different perspective in life.” 

“You should get lost in time more often, then.” Jason snorted, “If it helps you so much.”

“You should try it.” Bruce jokes, “It could help give you a different perspective in life as well.”

Respectfully, Bruce Wayne didn’t mean to say all that. Please, for the love of God, follow the Time Travel, Universal Travel, and Multiversal Travel PROTOCOLS should the event happen to his children.

Chapter Text

Danny’s dreams are rarely remembered. It’s not that he can’t dream, it’s that he prefers not to dwell on those dreams.

However, there are some that leak through his mind defenses. Mostly, it is dreams that’s accompanied by memories.

Danial’s dreams often begin with Damian holding out his hand for him to take. With Damian wordlessly always standing by his side — his right. With Damian always being the silent comforting presence by his side.

Of course, like all of his dreams, it ends with loss.

With Damian holding out his hand after him, expression in pure despair. With Damian standing in front of him with a bloodied sword. With Damian looking down at him, not knowing what to do.

The only difference this time, he feels a hand gripping his own tightly and he wakes up with a jolt.

Tears dripped down to the right of his face where he faced sideways, his eyes taking in the unexpected scene in front of him.

For the first time since so long, he wakes up to a very familiar face.

For the first time since so long, he sees the perfect shades of emerald eyes.

With these realisations, 1 year felt like 12 years. The agonising months of being away from his twin was torture and it’s only thanks to the ones around him at that time that he didn’t lose his mind.

For the first time since so long, a familiar hand clasped with his own.

For the first time since so long, Danial is with his twin.

“Danial…” Damian called out worriedly.

He feels his core warming at that, feeling so fulfilled that finally — he found him.

“How was your sleep?” Danny asks sheepishly.

Damian let out a sigh, “I should be asking you that.”

“I asked first.” Danny countered.

“You are crying.”

“You’re scowling.”

“Tt.” They both clicked their tongues at the same time.

There was a short moment of silence where they only stared at one another.

It broke when Danny let out a snicker, to which Damian let out a huff.

Damian was the first to stand up then, offering a hand to Danial.

“Come on,” He offered, “We will be called for breakfast soon.”

“Do we have to?” Danial sighed, spreading his arms lazily on Damian’s bed like a starfish.

Damian’s tone became soft, “No, we do not have to if you are not comfortable with it. However, they want to meet you properly.”

Danial stares at him, instantly understanding something. “You haven’t told them about me.”

It was not a question. But he didn’t sound disappointed by this fact.

Damian looks down, still. Feeling guilty for the act. “I’m sorry.”

Before he could retract his offered hand, Danial grabbed hold of it.

Damian looks and meets Danial’s understanding eyes. “It’ll be okay.”

They have each other now. And in front of each other, they won’t have to hide a part of themselves anymore. Without the demon head’s prying eyes, they don’t have to pretend any longer.

It was 9 o’clock by the time the twins finished their morning routine. Damian lent Danial his entire closet and let him choose what he preferred to wear.

“Why are the majority of your clothes turtlenecks?” Danny noticed, staring at the hanged identical clothes of different brands, but the same style with different colours.

“It is the most comfortable top for me.” Damian raises a brow at him, “I see you prefer looser types of clothing.”

Danny looks down at the black hoodie he found in Damian’s closet, a rare piece to find there. It had a blue bird logo in the middle that extends to the shoulder. The hood of it was the same blue colour. He paired it with a white shirt underneath, and with a black loose pants.

In contrast to his loose outfit, Damian sported a black turtleneck and grey slacks.

“You kept your hair still short.” Danial points out as they walk out of Damian’s room.

“It’s easier to style this way.” Damian slicks his hair back in demonstration, “Your hair is past your eyes, Danial.”

“I prefer to keep it long enough,” Danny attempts to blow the hair away with a puff of air, “But I think it’s gotten too long.”

“We can ask Pennyworth to trim it for later.” Damian tells him, “He’s the family butler.”

They made their way down the grand staircase, it was there that Danny began seeing casual framed photos of each family member.

Damian noticed his line of sight and decided to drag him to somewhere at the end of the staircase. “This is the Wayne Family Members Frame.” 

Danny isn’t sure if that was really the name of the frame, but he guesses it’s straightforward enough. Damian pointed to a tall sized frame with images of six people; Bruce Thomas Wayne sat on top and had the bigger side-view profile. Underneath him is Richard John Grayson-Wayne, Jason Peter Todd-Wayne, and Timothy Drake-Wayne next to each other with their own side profiles. Then there’s Cassandra Cain-Wayne and Damian Wayne.

“Father updates it after he officially registers our care under him, or in simpler terms, after he finishes adoption papers.” Damian huffs and glances at Danial's way, “After everything is sorted out with your situation and identity, I don’t doubt Father will have the frame updated on the very next day.”

Danny isn’t sure what to say about that. He didn’t really consider that their Father would still go out of his way to officially care for him, he expected this to be… temporary. Just until he’s fully healed Damian’s core.

If his memories are accurate, Bruce didn’t seem all happy with Danny’s warning about his ecoplasm possibly giving them extra abilities.

While lost in thought, Damian had pulled Danial by the hand towards the Dining Area. The rest of the family was already there, it seemed. He recognised the people from the named frames, but there were two females he didn’t recognise sitting in one of the chairs.

As though sensing Danial’s growing question, Damian offers him an answer as he guides him to sit on a chair. “The two extra people are friends of our family. The red-haired is Barbara Gordon, Richard’s close friend. Her father is also an acquaintance of Father. The loud blonde one is Stephanie Brown. Ignore her antics.”

Stephanie pointed an accusing finger to Damian, “I heard you, demon brat! Why are you talking shit about me to Danny?”

“Steph.” Timothy hissed at her. He then masked it with a cough as he offered Danny a kind smile. “We actually wanted to confirm, do you prefer we call you Danny or Danial? Daniel ?”

“I… uh…” Danny blinks at the question, but then scrunches his nose in discomfort at the last name mentioned. “I prefer either of the first two names. Just not… the last one. Please.”

He hears Vlad’s voice whenever someone, even in school, calls him Daniel . He hates it.

“Gotcha.” Timothy sighs, nudging at Stephanie who seems to not like that gesture and glared at him.

Danial glanced to his right where Damian sat, a familiar experience — Damian is always by his right side, and Danial by his left. He can feel the others’ stare even more now. With the twins properly side by side, the uncanny similarities and differences must be perplexing.

“And then there’s two.”

They all glanced at the voice that just entered the room yawning. Jason wore a red-long sleeved shirt, immediately sitting down on a seat he probably usually occupies.

He ignores Dick sending him a warning look, mentioning him a ‘cut it’ gesture by constantly swinging a hand by his neck.

“You know what name suits them the most? Demon Twins.” Jason says jovially, looking at their way. “What d’you think?”

Damian and Danial meet each other’s gaze, both with one of their eyebrows raised.

“Imagine the other names we can use around it!” Stephanie seconded.

The twins’ gaze broke as Danial shrugs his shoulder, a loose grin worming its way to his mouth and Damian immediately rolls his eyes with a grunt. The others could tell they had a silent conversation there that only the two could understand.

“ I think it’s fitting.” Danny voiced out, slightly hesitant with joining in.

“He agrees!” Jason whooped a hand lazily, but his voice was not. His hand extended over Timothy to point at Richard’s face, “I won, dick! ”

“I’ll cut that hand, Jason, I swear!” Timothy snarls, swatting the arm away from his face.

“Was the D lower cased or upper cased?” Richard sighs tiredly, but a smile was beginning to plaster in his face.

“Choose your poison.” Jason answers.

“That better not be the former, Master Jason.” Alfred appeared behind him almost eerily and Jason jumped. The elder butler placed a dish beside him, giving the man a warning look. “Not only are you by the dining table, you also have young ones around you.”

“Oops.” Jason says sheepishly. “I’ll take note of that.”

“Hmmph.” Alfred huffs, leaving the area after he finished placing everything. Danny noticed a tuxedo cat following after the butler. It was an interesting scene.

“You can just ignore them if you don’t feel like answering.” Damian whispers to him as they each grab servings. “You shouldn’t feel forced into talking.”

“Thank you, Dami.” Danial gives him a genuine smile, “It’ll be okay.”

The same words he said earlier when they were still inside Damian’s room. And Damian was reminded again of his twin brother’s previous situation — how much he must’ve kept to himself all the while looking after a city all by himself and still maintaining a civilian life with a family that didn’t trust him. The secrets he still kept to himself; about his life as Danial. How he even got to the point of almost giving up entirely due to the torture he was subjected to.

How can Danial still smile despite it all?

“So…” Danny voiced out and slightly tensed when all eyes immediately fell on him, ‘ are they all that interested in him?’ He fakes a cough as he relaxes his shoulders. “Damian told me he omitted my existence from you guys?”

Damian let out a quiet huff next to him, not at all regretting that decision.

“Basically, yeah.” Richard answers a moment later, giving Father a hesitant glance.

“He couldn’t keep all of yours under the cover, though.” Jason spoke up once again, pointing a gun finger towards Danial, “You’re the one that likes to talk about stars, right?”

“Yeah, you remember that?” Danny didn’t hide the surprise in his tone.

Jason shrugs, “Kinda. The memory is kinda messy though. I initially thought that I was so out of it that I saw two Damians. ”

“Yeah, you muttered a lot back then but wouldn’t move an inch.” Danny grinned at the memory, “You kept debating if you should wring my neck or not.”

“And yet you still go back to him every week.” Damian rolls his eyes.

“He’s a great listener!” Danny countered.

Damian looks at him aghast, “You mean to tell me I have not been listening enough for you?”

“Oh, that’s a cute thought.” They hear Richard mutter and Damian glared at him, so he immediately swayed the conversation. “So, Danny! Who’s older? You or Damian?”

“We never bothered to figure it out.” Damian squints his eyes at him.

Danny shrugs, “Yeah, we don’t really want to know anyway. Just that we’re twins.”

“That we are the same age.” Damian nods.

“No one’s lesser.”

“And no one is better than the other.”

“We thought knowing our birth order would just create unnecessary dynamics.”

“So we decided against ever knowing.” Damian finishes.

The family watched the two of them talk over each other with wonder, finding the twins’ synergy in interest.

“How old were you when you decided this?” Tim asked lightly, finding amusement on the topic.

“3.” The two of them answered.

The rest of breakfast continued on like that. They kept the conversation and questions light, never pressing when Danial kept quiet and never dwelling on the topic of the previous week.

The two of them walked Titus around the Wayne’s lot. Their garden is big enough to call it a park. Danny likes that the space is private. But it is also so big that it’s overwhelming for him.

“The Wayne Family also have their own forest.” Richard… Dick pipes in, pointing to an area where overgrown trees are seen past the Garden. “Bruce trained there growing up. And then also left me there to train by myself for a short time. He couldn’t do it with Jason, but he almost made Tim train there. I talked him out of it — that place is hell. There’s a lot of traps laid out in every inch of that forest. Don’t go there.”

Well…

It was supposed to be just the two of them.

Someone couldn’t help but to join in.

“Don’t have a job to uphold, Richard?” Damian sneered as Titus runs away to scare off some perching birds.

“I’m on leave.” Dick flashed him a jovial grin, ruffling Danny’s hair on the other hand. “Told them it’s a family emergency. They gave me a week off!”

“Are cops allowed to have long breaks like that?” Danny wonders out loud, fixing his ruffled hair.

“It’s not paid leave.” Dick shrugs, “And like I said, emergency. ”

Jason didn’t stay long after breakfast. Cass had a ballet rehearsal early in the morning, so she wasn’t able to join them for breakfast, and Steph went out with her civilian friends.

Tim wasn’t busy but decided to spend the rest of the morning inside his room, stating that he’s not too keen on being around two demon brats just yet.

Bruce had to leave for a meeting regarding Danny’s… life issue. They’re still trying to decide what the better option is to move the case against the Anti-Ecto Acts’ favour and to abolish that Law.

Danny wonders if Dick intends to ask questions about him. The questions during breakfast had been lighthearted — the ice breaker kind of questions into getting to know Danny and to further understand the twins’ dynamics.

So he’s not naive enough to think that the family isn’t curious enough to want to know everything eventually.

“Let’s rest there.” Damian points by a tall tree not far from them. There was a fruit basket under the shade already containing a picnic blanket. The tree must be the family’s usual shade.

Dick laid the blanket on the ground with ease and the twins sat down with Damian in between Dick and Danny.

Silence lapsed for a moment with only Titus’ running and barking after the butterflies.

The silence makes the need for someone to speak up. It’s not stifling, but you could just feel someone itching to ask something. Danial doesn’t even need his superhearing to hear Dick’s overloaded thoughts.

Maybe it’d be better if he was the one to speak first and not wait for anyone to give out the question. It would also feel better for him to be the one in control of the topic.

“I’m not sure if you know this — I have the memories as both Danny and Danial.” Danny starts, bringing his knees to his chest and hugging around it. “Dying as Danny is still such a vivid memory. On my 10th birthday, Jack and Maddie were too busy building this portal machine to the Ghosts world. They wanted a faster way to capture them. I was obviously very upset and wanted to see for myself what was much more important than my birthday. They said they couldn’t get it to activate for some reason.”

Damian and Dick glanced at each other in worry as Danny continued. Danny’s friends had already informed all they knew about Danny and how he came to have Ghost powers. Perhaps Danny’s perspective will give them more insights since they also mentioned that he tends to still keep a lot of secrets to himself.

“So I snuck in when everyone was away a few days after my birthday. It was stupid, but I never really thought that it’d activate.” Danny let out a bemused huff, “I tripped and pressed a button that was stupidly placed on the inside. I think the machine electrocuted me to death in mere seconds. My life flashed before my eyes in those mere seconds.”

“Constantine said that Danny and Danial were two halves of the same soul.” Dick said carefully, “That for those two souls to merge again, both would have to either have died at the same time or at least teethering between life and death.”

“You —” Damian bit his cheek as he rearranged the words inside his head, “ Danial died during our 10th… birthday. But you said you died as Danny a few days after. ”

Danial let out a bitter sweet smile at the reminder. As rigorous and dehumanizing his childhood as Danial was, he always liked remembering his life with Damian. It was much clearer and less lonely than the one he had as Danny.

“My memories as Danial aren't as vivid, but it’s like remembering a dream. I liked those memories. It’s just… there, in my mind. It came almost in a smooth, natural way that I never even realised that I acted more like in my life as Danial.” Danny commented with a sigh, “I remember it. The way I died by jumping towards your blade, akhi.”

Dick sucked in a breath. They knew it was one of possibilities — they wouldn’t put it past the League’s ways to test their Heir . They knew Damian had a significant amount of body counts slayed by his hands. They figured something like that would happen given Damian’s coping tendencies once they learned about Danial.

Still, how traumatising is that for 10 year olds?

“I killed you.” Damian grits out, looking down on his hands.

“I made my choice. And my choice on that day was to be the one to get killed. I forced you to kill me. I had thought we had already made that clear when you visited my mind, Dami.” Danial gave them a toothed grin, as though what he just said isn’t so heavy. “Let’s face it, it was either you or me that day. We couldn’t have kept delaying that fight for Ra’s to change his mind with our stations. He wanted a vessel and well… It was a good thing the Pit burned that body.”

“Why does all of your life always lead to death?” Damian sighed heavily and Dick pressed a comforting palm by his back.

“Must be what my fate has always been — to die and to become… me. ” Danny mutters. “Danial’s soul was just floating around the Ghost Zone. I became in stasis after my death. And then as fate made it to be, the portal Danial activated opened right on me. The ectoplasm in me, it’s kind of Ghost blood, continuously healed over Danny as he died. I guess it kinda still works as a DNA and it re-wrote his blood, kinda.”

“That’s why your face gradually changed to look more like Danial’s.” Dick noted.

“The change wasn’t recognisable much, really. I still think I look almost the same if I hadn’t spotted Jazz comparing all our photos. Just some features changed.” Danny shrugs, “Our souls kinda just… merged. Our memories, too. I recognised myself as still Danny Fenton, and I also knew that somewhere from the other side of the globe that I had a twin brother. At first, it was like I acted like Danial who wanted to fit in the life of Danny Fenton. And I guess it was because I acted like that that the Fenton’s had the idea that someone is possessing their son. They’re not entirely wrong, either.”

“But they also shouldn’t have subjected you to those kinds of horrors, Danny.” Dick consoled him gently, “It was still their son’s body — and they still did that to you without remorse. It’s okay to feel frustrated in that situation. You don’t have to agree with them.”

“I’m not. It’s just… Somewhere down the line, I stopped seeing them as my parents even before they did that. But I still craved it, you know? The familial love. The validation that I’m still important to them because I’m their son.” Danny chuckled darkly. “When it all came down I just… stopped yearning for it anymore. That not only are they not my parents anymore, but also that I wanted to let go of being Danny if only to further distance my connection to them.”

“That’s why the other side of your core looked dim and cracked.” Damian mutters at the remainder of what went on in Danny’s consciousness.

“I made a promise back then that no version of myself should ever be forgotten or let go of. So now I’m both Danny and Danial.” He smiled at them widely, genuinely. “Sometimes, I might act more like Danny, and some days I might talk more like Danial. But it's better than being just the other. Like me and Damian.”

Damian is shocked at the comparison for a moment, but then thinks it makes sense. Danial always preferred everything to be fair. The only moment he became selfish was when he decided for Damian to survive no matter what. Damian would do it too, in any situation where his brother is in danger. And isn’t that just fair?

“No one is lesser than the other.” Damian returns his smile with his own, albeit smaller, but his tone is considerably softer than Dick has ever heard it to be.

“And no one is better than the other!” Danial finishes.

Dick smiled softly at his little brothers. He’ll need to convince Tim to stop trying to figure out who’s older between the twins the next time he sees him. It’s much cuter to see them act like this — and much healthier too.

God knows how Damian would act if the result were to come that he’s the older one by a few minutes. Jason acts too entitled over his age over Tim as it is. Of course, Damian or Danny is no Jason, but age dynamics really change a person.

As expected, Dick relayed Danial’s words to the rest of the family. Maybe even to the Justice League to a degree since his Phantom situation is still yet to be talked about. 

They still let him sleep in Damian's room for now (it’s not like they could kick him out of there without Damian physically fighting them for it), but they pitched in the idea that there’s a room ready for him that’s just next to Damian’s room. He liked the idea of designing a whole new bedroom of his own once more, but he’s not sure if he’s… ready just yet.

Also, he still needs to be around Damian more to help with his core’s healing.

Unfortunately, he forgot to take into account that his brother had school.

It was only going to be a seven-hours of school time. He could’ve slept the whole time, but he felt anxious with Damian away from him.

He’s too anxious to even enjoy lunch and the rest of the family present were aware of this.

It’s not like he hadn’t been separated from his twin before like today — they were sent to missions by the time they turned 6 and some of those missions were individual ones to test how they’d fare alone and without the other. Those ones often take about a few days or even weeks. Not to mention they were literally miles away from each other for a year.

But now Danial feels like an intruder without Damian by his side. 

It doesn’t help how Timothy isn’t comfortable around him just yet, and he could guess where the discomfort comes from despite already knowing almost everything about him.

So imagine his surprise when it was him that first initiated a conversation with Danny.

“Are there no photos of Damian and you at Nanda Parbat?”

Danny flinched out of his reverie and turned to the approaching figure of Timothy in his casual clothing.

“What?” Danny asked dumbly, still feeling his thoughts.

“You were staring at Damian’s ‘First day of school’ photo.” He points out, “Damian did it too with Bruce’s old kid photos. We wondered for a long time as to why he’d do that when he’s feeling down, but seeing how you also seem to do that too, I figured it’s because you wanted any kind of similitude to each other for comfort. Or maybe remembrance?”

“So you concluded that we keep no pictures of each other to hold on to.” Danny continues, now looking at a picture of his Father that Timothy pointed out. With the photo so beige, he could see why Damian would find familiarity on the photo. They look like their Father.

“Damian came here carrying only clothes and weapons.” Timothy said, standing next to Danny now. “Honestly, he looked like he was one emotion away from exploding back then. He always seemed like he’s carrying something heavy by his shoulders and it made him look so gloomy and angsty. He hated night times and he’d glare at the sky whenever we went out at night.”

For a moment, Danny imagines the last bit with a more jovial scene and snickers quietly, “You can’t see stars from Gotham.”

“Must be why he hated it so much.” Timothy glanced at him, voice gentle. “I thought you were the one who liked them?”

Danny glanced at the hanged photos for a moment more before he sighed. Talking is more productive rather than standing around in a trance. He didn’t even remember how he came to stand there.

He grabbed a porting of Timothy’s hoodie and pulled him to the living area shyly, he wasn’t sure if he’d follow if Danial asked , so gently forcing him to follow was the better way in his mind. Timothy was quick to follow after him anyway, though he did flinch a little which kinda hurts. But Dick had told him to expect that from Timothy when approaching him because of how Damian had acted towards Timothy in the past.

Thankfully, Timothy didn’t ask anything on their way to the living room because Danny would 100% bolt away if he did.

“I always make him come with me when I want to see the stars at night. We weren’t allowed to go anywhere without Mother or a guard, but… we just wanted a time for ourselves, with just us.” Danny began and when Danny sat on the ground as Timothy sat by the couch. “It’d always be short because they’d easily find us eventually, but the short moment was enough for us and it was fun. I’d talk and talk about the stars, and we’d watch the animals sleeping with their families too.”

“Do you have a favourite star?” Timothy asked conversationally.

“I have a list of them.” Danny grins, though small. “But my number 1 would be our birth constellation.”

“Gemini?”

“It’s the brightest during our birthday night. It’s also the only night where we are successful at leaving at night. No one could find us since we chose one hidden spot for that day.” Danial nods. “It’s also because of the story of that constellation.”

“The story of the twins, Castor and Pollux?”

Danny glanced at him with a curious expression and Timothy stammered, his ears turning red lightly.

“Ah, well, ehem – When we learned you loved stars, I researched about them. Kind of.” Timothy fake-coughs into his hand and scratches the back of his neck. He sighed and decidedly dipped down from the couch and sat next to Danial by the ground. “I… know I haven’t been around you much. Dick probably told you about how Damian behaved around me during his first nights, but it’s… not all that.”

Danny stayed silent, bringing his knees to his chest and hugging them.

“Is it because of my abilities?” Danny mutters. Of being a ghost. Of being both alive and dead.

“What? No! No, it’s not like that! We don’t mind you having any kind of abilities at all!” Timothy insisted and he heaved a heavy sigh. “I’m… It’s more of a me problem. I feel… kind of guilty.”

Danny turned to him in a questioning surprise, “What?”

“I… Before Damian ever revealed that he had a twin, I already concluded that that was the case.” Timothy winced. “Everything that Damian acts always leads towards the possibility that he at the very least had a brother when he was at the League. There was evidence of your existence around the globe, too. But Bruce deduced that it must’ve been Damian , so I followed his lead anyway.”

“What kind of evidence?” Danny was curious.

“There was that one with you depicted in a scroll from a Chinese Temple. The statue of you in Rome. The painting that depicted you originated from Salem during the time of Witch Trials.” Timothy listed the familiar places and each time, Danny winced at the memory. “There’s also this one photo that only Jason could see you in, he described your features in the middle of the brothers who first attempted flight.”

“Ah. Yeah, I remember those.” Danny sighed.

“Those were really you?” Timothy was surprised, if only a little. “How? Were you lost in time?”

“Kinda?” Danny motioned a balancing motion with his palm, unsure. “There was this map that was given to me and my friends to help us get home, we were lost inside the Ghost Realm. But then Plasmius, an enemy of mine, stole the map from us and we found out that it can traverse time as well. We went after him because he was trying to get to his destiny or whatever, but just sent him wherever since he’s actually asking vaguely.” Danny rolls his eyes and continues speaking, Timothy listening after him. “He incapacitated me while we were at the witch trials in Salem with Blood Blossoms. Tucker had to eat every petal so I could go after him again. He went to Rome, to China Temple, and even tried to sabotage the first Flight just so he’d be a ruler, it’s his obsession.”

“Is Plasmius still around?” Timothy decided to ask. He’s someone who’s knowledgeable about Phantom, it seemed. Even being recognised as his enemy.

“He is. It’s… complicated, trying to understand him. We worked together one time, but… I still don’t trust him. We also have this mutual agreement that if he outs me as a ghost, then I'll out him as well. So, I still don’t know if I should tell you more about him… Sorry.” Danny looks down, genuinely guilty.

Timothy supposed he could understand that. His identity is still not revealed to the world. “.... I understand. We’re… familiar with those situations, you could say.”

Danial thought about his words. The bats have secrets of their own, and Danial has his own as well. Yet, they aren’t really forcing him to tell them everything in one conversation.

Even now, Timothy is trying to get to know him. They all have questions, they’re all curious. But they’re all waiting for Danny himself to feel comfortable enough to tell them his story.

“You… didn’t tell anyone about your ideas about me?” Danial realises, glancing at Timothy.

“Damian seemed hellbent on keeping it, unhealthy as it was.” He shrugs. Propping his elbow by the couch and resting his head over it lazily. “I believe he had a reason why he kept your… death to himself and didn’t share it with anyone. I think he was looking out for Bruce, actually.”

Danny widens his eyes at them and gloomily, he asked, “Is it because he already experienced your deaths?”

The death of his sons. Timothy’s eyebrows raised at this point.

“Huh. Yeah, I guess that makes sense.” He mutters to himself.

“What does?”

Timothy glanced at him and debated to himself for his next course of action, he sighed anyway.

“All our deaths were quick to pass. We were revived within the day at most, but there was one death that shook Bruce’s mentality.” Timothy told him.

“Jason’s?” Danny guesses quietly. “He’s the Liminal. Both him and Damian. It’s when they were dead enough they obtained a ghost Core. You guys were Revenant because while you did die, you were revived before a Ghost Core could be created.”

“Jason died 6 years ago. He went off on his own to find someone and the Joker got to him. He beat him almost to death and the warehouse he was left in blew up. Bruce found his dead body in the rubble and he hasn't been the same since then.” Timothy told him and Danny felt bad, he didn’t know Jason had experienced that. “We don’t know how but he woke up inside his coffin and clawed himself out of his own grave. Talia found him after and used the Lazarus Pit to heal him.

“It made him angrier.” Danial muttered. “Mother took him in to train and teach him. I realised sometime that she was… manipulating his anger.”

“Jason believes so too, though it took some time to come to that realisation.” Timothy nods. “That was when Talia confronted him when he failed to kill me.”

“Talia intended to kill you?” Danny let out, surprised. “Why?”

“For a place next to Bruce, I guess.” Timothy guesses. “I think Damian was also meant to be told the same, but the command didn’t last on him. I think it’s because Damian didn’t want to kill a brother.”

“He doesn’t.” Danny smiled languidly. But then snickers at Timothy. “Why does it seem like everyone wants you dead?”

“What can I say?” Timothy shrugs coily, “Everyone wants a piece of me.”

“That’s gross.”

“Yeah, it was a bad joke for an 11 year old.”

Danny realised later that he hadn’t talked like that for so long even with Damian after arriving there. And he finds that he doesn’t mind that at all. 

Cassandra arrived with Stephanie when their conversation veered away from the deep topics and somewhere there, he began calling them Cass, Steph, and Tim.

It’s already been three days since he began staying in the Manor and so far, he’s finally felt comfortable enough to hold a conversation without Damian in the middle.

It’s… comforting.

Damian has lived with all these kinds of people, it’s no wonder it was easy for him to go back to the role of a comforting brother — he had such good figures around him.

He’d love that — to experience what it had been like for Damian as well.

And if Damian would find interest in him as well, he’ll show him around the Ghost Realm someday too.

Ah.

That sounded almost just like the story of Castor and Pollux, didn’t it?

Chapter Text

Jason and Danny are currently in a stand-off.

The younger clenches his hand, bringing it in front of him to stretch the medical gloves tighter.

Jason squints his eyes at the movement, his finger twitching in anticipation.

Each of them waits for the other to move — trying to read what the opponent is planning to do next.

At the same time, the two pose into position. Squatting down slightly but still not moving a step forward—

“You both look ridiculous.”

They ignore the words spoken by Damian — never losing sight of the other.

“Does it have to be today? ” Jason glares, “Of all the days I was here all week, you had to choose this day.”

“Tt. He wants a distraction.” Damian glares to Dick’s way next to him. “Can’t you do something to expedite this?”

“I’m just here as the adult supervisor.” Dick shrugs, leaning leisurely on the railing and looking down at his brothers in a stand-off on another platform.

“You are needed here because Father doesn’t know.” Damian corrects his statement. He opened his phone to check for the time and saw a message from Tim notifying them about their father. “Danial, make in soon! We’ll need to leave before Alfred figures this out!”

“Well, if Jason wasn't such a scaredy cat we’d have finished here 10 minutes ago!” Danny yells.

“Hey, I am not scared .” Jason grits, pointing to Danny. “It’s the get up you’ve got going on right now, brat! I thought you said you just need to take it?!”

Danial was wearing what you’d call the typical mad scientist’s outfit. His gear was complete with even a ‘bloodied’ apron.

“It’s just to get into character!” Danny shouts through his medical face mask.

“It’s shit and it doesn’t help the situation at all!” Jason shudders lightly. “You look like you’d need to open me up to take the Pit.”

“Tt. Look, I just want to take this off my mind before the event today, okay?” Danny rolls his eyes, taking off his hair cap. “And I thought, ‘what better way than to make it fun?’ Don’t you see my hand shaking?”

Jason let out a heavy sigh, placing his hand over his side and pinching the bridge of his nose. “Okay — first off, that hand shacking looks fake. And if you had wanted to do this, why not yesterday when we were literally just—”

Danial moved the moment Jason closed his eyes, Jason’s mistake.

“The imbecile looks away.” Damian comments quietly. 

Danial’s gloved hand struck through his chest with an ominous green glow and it was at that moment Dick felt worry, only slightly.

“Should we…?” Dick mutters to Damian who shoos him off.

“Danial doesn’t seem worried.” Damian huffs, and opens a palm over to him. “Did you bring what he tasked you with?”

“... Yeah.” Dick drawled, handing him a secure jar. “Danny said to get the most secured jar, so I took one from the JL.”

“It will do.”

When Damian jumped over the railings and onto the platform their brothers were in, of course Dick had to follow.

“Hey, I’m still the adult supervisor here!”

Jason was breathing hard when they neared. Danny’s hand was still through his chest as he tilted his head and squinting his eyes through the area. They couldn’t tell much of his expression with his ridiculous goggles and face mask covering his face.

“Can you hurry up?” Jason grits out, wincing. 

“Shh.”

“This is starting to feel weird. ”

“Shush!” Danny glares at him and continues to probe.

“Is this part of the ritual?” Damian stalks behind them carefully.

“Ritual?” The two elder parrots in worry.

“There’s no ritual.” Danny says. Their poses change when Danny starts grunting, looking as though he’s struggling to pull something from within Jason.

“Did you find it?” Jason asks, curious as he plants his heels to the ground and fights against the direction of Danny’s pull.

“Stop… fighting!” Danial grunts out, suddenly planting his other hand inside and pulling.

“Should I help?” Damian asks.

“Don’t!” Danny yells out, “It’ll latch onto any one of you. Open the jar and place it by my feet!”

Damian did as told and stepped out, huffing as Dick pulled him away further.

“Lay down, Jason.”

“Wha—”

“Lay down!” Danial shouts once more. “And stop fighting the pull! I need you to relax. ”

Jason lays down anyway, but he remains grunting. “How the fuck do you relax in this situation?”

“Okay…” Danny takes a deep breath and lets it go. “I’m gonna count to three and I’ll pull this thing out of you. Ready?”

Jason stares at him.

“You really look more like a mad doctor in this position.”

“One.”

“And it’s kinda weird now. Can I actually get a moment more—”

“Three.”

Danny pulls hard and Jason thrashes at the uncomfortable feeling.

“Fuck!” Jason clutches his chest. “You skipped two !”

It was that moment that Tim entered the cave. And he stared at them from the high platform disapprovingly.

“You just had to do the operation 30 minutes before your media reveal.” He said, shaking his head.

“I got Jason's pit off!” Danny beams at him, presenting the said ominous green looking blob secured in a jar. Said blob was moving away from the boy as far as possible.

“Congrats. Now you need to fix yourself to look presentable in 30 minutes.” Tim said flatly. “Dick can you please be the actual adult now? I had Bruce take a bunch of calls to help you guys with this already.”

“I have the suit under this, don’t worry!” Danny mentions, quickly stripping the costume off and he did, in fact, wear a tailored formal suit underneath. 

“Unwrinkled.” Damian nods as he steps closer to judge the clothing. “Points to you, akhi.”

Dick comes up to him with a towel on hand, wiping any sweats on him and fixing his hair. “Not this part, though.”

“Stop acting dead, Todd.” Damian kicks the man lightly. “The event is over.”

Jason remains unmoving, staring at the dark ceiling of the cave through wide eyes. His position resembled the Family Guy death pose.

“He’s still feeling it out, Dami.” Danial pulls his twin by his wrist. “His thoughts must be much clearer now that this guy is out.”

“What do you plan to do with this?” Tim takes the jar when Danny offers it to him.

“Use it as a practice tool.” Danny shrugs. “Figure out if I can cleanse the toxicity off of Lazarus? Or do anything with it really. Maybe cleanse that blob to be more like Cujo.”

“Who?”

“My dog.”

Danial’s first media presence went smoothly. It was only to show Bruce and Danny going to the Vital Records Office and giving the story to the media that it was to add in Danny’s birth certificate Bruce’s name as the biological father.

It sent them to a frenzy, of course. Some asked mundane questions and it was a good thing Damian came with them. Their similarities were obvious at first glance.

They didn’t stay in their presence long. Didn’t really plan to — it was just a way to introduce Danial Wayne for now since Bruce is still debating the Gala for him.

“Maybe we should.” Danny had agreed with the idea. “Plasmius… he’d be there because of me. I’ll… have a reason to introduce him to you. And you’ll know then that it’s him and it won’t actually mean that I outed him.”

“He has connections to high society?” Bruce asks. 

“Connections are easy for him.” Danny considers his next words as they exit the car and enter the Manor. “Think of him like a… vampire. But without the blood and sun and the biting.”

“Are we talking about Plasmius?” Tim’s head popped up from the entry way to the living area.

“Who’s Plasmius?” Jason asks from inside.

They entered the area to see everyone wearing formal wear. Babs and Steph weren’t in attendance, but the others had explained to him that they aren’t really under Bruce’s custody.

“Picture day?” Danny asks in surprise. Gapping as Alfred guides a group of people with their set ups. “Already?”

“Bruce doesn’t want to delay these kinds of stuff, what with him busy all the time.” Dick shrugs.

Danial flinched when a presence suddenly made itself known behind him, gently pressing hands over his shoulders. “New family. New picture.”

It was Cass. Out of everyone else in the household, she was the first one to display signs of being affected by his Ectoplasm despite not spending time with him much. Or maybe she’s been around him more than he thinks and just hadn’t noticed her at all?

It was harder to track her presence ever since. It was a surprise to everyone one evening to realise that one moment they’re talking to her during dinner, and the next they can’t spot her presence despite looking at her seat. It’s not even a simple invisibility like he had. Cass is able to completely hide her entire presence to anyone present — even to animals that are very sensitive.

She wore a decently sized dress with an off-shoulder style and thin straps. Cass looked so excited at the prospect of taking another family picture whereas the others are looking at Bruce with varying exasperation and fondness.

“How many shots are we gonna need, Mr. Wayne?” A man approached Bruce, he seemed to be the head of the team.

“Hmm…” Bruce looked thoughtful for a long moment, looking around earnestly. It was a funny site if you thought to compare it to how Batman acts. “Well, we’ll be needing to update the family portrait, of course. That’s the main priority. But since it’s also been a year now, I think it’s time to update the rest of the family displays, don’t you think?”

“So a family portrait and each member with their solo portrait shots?” The head photographer clarifies, nodding along.

Bruce leaned into the man and whispered loudly to him, “I want to get a group photo with just all my children in it, and another one with just the twins together.”

“He has new favourites already.” Jason grumbles loudly to the others, to which they snickered at. 

In truth, Bruce had different favourites for each occasion. The safest bet would be to always place Cass as the favourite. Dick would argue he’s the real favourite and Jason would act disgusted when someone insisted he’s the favourite instead. Tim doesn’t join the fight, but others secretly would secretly wonder if he’s Bruce’s favourite, what with him being so similar to the man in both brains and actions. Damian would insist that he’s the favourite as he’s the blood son.

However, Bruce favours all of them entirely. Maybe not equally, but it’s enough to be said in equity. Not every child wants to be viewed as the favourite, and not everyone of them wants him to actually treat them differently from the others. It’s a lesson Bruce had the difficulty of learning throughout the years with many mistakes.

And he wants to really do better for his children now. He wants to understand them better and to be there for them when they need him. He doesn’t want to be late in going after them ever again.

For his family, he’ll be better to keep them all safe.

Now, it’s just a matter of going through heavy decisions for Danny’s sake.

Danny is settling in nicely. He still didn’t prefer to sleep in his own room, but at least he’s starting to decorate it.

Whenever he’d be invited to go outside, he'd be encouraged to grab whatever it was that piqued his interests. It started with Damian going out with him to the mall on a random day. They didn’t inform any of their older siblings about the outing, but did graciously tell Bruce and Alfred about the plan.

It’s not that they were planning to buy anything back then at all. They just wanted to take a walk outside the Manor together. Danial’s eyes were particularly glued to a small telescope capable enough to see the moon. It was just this small thing, but Damian decided to go for the best one and bought it despite Danny’s refusal.

When they got home, they assembled it together inside Danny’s room as it was the only room that had enough space and perfect window view for the landscape and sky. Tim peeked inside the room cautiously when he heard them bantering about the missing screws, looked around the room, and thought that it was time to help Danny decorate it.

A few days later, Tim invited Danial to go to a newly opened Cafe (it wasn’t new) inside a mall, different from the one he and Damian went to before. This one was actually all the way to Metropolis and on the way, Tim taught Danial about the Station Routes. 

Tim made an excuse that he needed to get someone to have a look at his phone first and they went to an Electronics and Gadgets Store. Tim did have a phone to hand over to the fixers (it was an old and faulty model) and waited to see if something would catch Danny’s eyes. Something did and they left the store with the best Planetarium projector Danny deemed to be. Tim omitted the price from him.

Steph heard this from Tim who couldn’t keep his mouth shut about it and decided to lend a help as well. Danial still didn’t sleep in his room despite the projector, and when Steph peeked inside said room, she decided to help with the wall decorations. 

Damian left for his last day of class for the school year and Steph decided that was the best time to invite Danny out for a trip again, but directly to an interior store this time and told him her ideas. He couldn’t decide between three designs, a gradient dark to light night sky, one with accurate constellations, or the cool grey wallpaper with the concrete like texture. Steph had the best idea to get all three.

When Cass found them having a hard time installing the wallpapers (they insisted to Alfred they could do it and he let them suffer after confirming that every item is covered safely) and she called in Jason to help because they were stubborn like that. Jason laughed at their mess loudly for a whole 5 minutes (the wallpapers were crooked and the majority of it were bubbled. Some were already slipping out because of course the wall paste was poorly mixed) before he helped them start over properly.

They posted the messy pictures of the process to share to the others. When Dick learned of all of this, this unfortunately excited him and he came home a few days later bringing sets of ridiculous looking bedsheets that doesn’t seem to even make sense fashionably inside the room, which was almost impossible to do given he had three wallpapers he could’ve matched it with. But no, he went for the Neon Space Galaxy Astronaut Purple Bedding — his exact words.

But Danny had loved it altogether. Everywhere he’d look inside that room, he’d be able to remember any miniscule of fond memories with each of his (new) siblings. From the excited expression Dick wore as he helped set up his bed with the new bedding, to the moments he had with Cass, Steph, and Jason pasting the wallpapers, to the projector Tim set up with him while listening to him talk about the details of it, and to the petty banters with Damian with the Telescope.

Before he knew it, a month had gone by. But he still couldn’t bring himself to sleep in that room even with all the memories it had.

He can’t even begin to understand why he still feels that way.

The people around him now are more genuine, Bruce even tries to spend time with him more than Jack and Maddie ever attempted to. They know everything about him and not once did he feel the need to hide his true self or adjust his quirks around them. He could talk randomly in Arabic and someone will always reply to him in the same language. He could hang out in the most questionable places and Alfred or Dick will always be able to find him. 

Everything is great .

So, why?

After Alfred declared him having perfected his recovery tasks, he was given permission to enter the Batcave freely. After his school ended, Damian often invited him to spar down there instead of using Dick’s gym area.

If Bruce was there, he’d often ask Danny random questions.

“What’s your favourite colour?”

“There’s this competition going on between Red and Blue, so I just alternate those two.”

“Do you recognise this person?”

“Uhh… An underdressed clown?”

“That’s the Joker. If you encounter him, get away and call us.”

“Can you answer riddles?”

“No. My brain can only comprehend finding a way to seal the ghosts in the most inconvenient way possible.”

“Memorise this list.”

“Slade is a familiar name. Who names themself Condiment King?”

“What’s your favourite weapon?”

“I think going back to using a katana is fun. But that’s not really useful with ghosts.”

“Do you want to see Jasmine?”

Danny’s mind short circuited at the direct question. He had expected another pop quiz question he wouldn’t know the answer to yet. Hell, he hadn’t even heard that name outside his thoughts.

“You mean…” Danial couldn’t continue his words.

From the Batcomputer, Bruce motioned him to get closer and he followed wordlessly.

“The Justice League has been working alongside Jasmine regarding what we’ll have to do with the Fentons.” Bruce tells him, letting him see the lists they came up with. “She’s a valuable witness in this situation — being the one to directly see the confidential files and being the one to get our attention. She plans on letting us deal with the heavy decisions and to assist her in cutting ties with the Fentons. She plans to change her last name for this and to emancipate herself.”

“But… she’s still young.” Danny thought. Looking at Bruce with a panicked expression. “Why can’t she stay here ?”

Bruce sighed deeply, pressing an arm over his shoulder as he made quick work on the computer to open a file.

“I offered that to her when she entertained the idea of emancipation, but she declined.” He frowned, sighing once more. “Then, she offered a way to help you.”

Danial tilted his head in wonder and worry, “Help me?”

“The GIW knows you’re Phantom. They have your files entirely as Daniel Fenton. But they don’t know about Danial Wayne.”

“I’m… not following.” Danny looks down. He is. He knows what they’re deciding on. Even he himself has come to that decision as well. But… 

“She offered to declare Daniel Fenton as dead.” Bruce voices out for him, tone carefully low. “But without pointing him out as Phantom. To make it look like The Fentons took too far with their obsession against ghosts. This direction not only helps with the Anti-Ecto Acts, it… helps you fully integrate yourself as Danial Wayne as well. You… can still keep being Phantom, if you want to be.”

He doesn’t want to be Phantom.

Or at least, he’s not ready to be Phantom again just yet.

But was Jazz really okay with that? To declare her brother dead? Did she… give up on him now?

Danny’s mind reeled. Did he take too long? Damian hadn’t given up on Danial, he thought Jazz wouldn’t give up on Danny as well.

Distantly, he hears Bruce call out to him repeatedly, face etched in worry.

“Danny?” Bruce calls out, “You with me now, chum?”

Tears welled up on his eyes, already spilling. “Does she not want to see me anymore?”

His father becomes alarmed at the sight, “What? No. No! She actually wants to talk to you if you’re okay with it. That’s why I asked earlier. She wanted to see you before she… ah.”

“She’s leaving already?!” Danial realises his words and the onslaught of tears continues.

“Father, did you make Danial cry?” Damian’s tensed voice came fast approaching towards them, his eyes glaring at Bruce — ready to take Danial’s side for whatever it is.

“No, I…” Bruce panics, not wanting to antagonise any of his sons. “It’s about Jasmine.”

“Ah.” Damian realised.

“Where— Where is she even going to go?” Danny sniffed through his cries. “Sh– She’s 14! ” 

“She’s still finishing her psychiatric evaluations. Her emancipation will be officially granted after the evidence against the Fentons is pushed to court.” Bruce informs them. “After that, she’ll be under a witness protection program. It’s still not decided where she’ll stay, but Gotham is out of the choices of course. She’ll likely be sent to a State that doesn’t get involved with Superheroes much, so Metropolis is also out as well.”

Danny becomes even more dejected at this. Here he was enjoying the attention his new family was giving him, and along the way he didn’t reach out to the sister he also has that’s all alone in a superhero base.

“Can I…” Danial looks up to his Father pleadingly. “Can I talk to her?”

Bruce meets his eyes softly and with understanding. “Of course, son. I’ll tell Tim to inform her so you can go meet her tomorrow.”

Danny grabbed hold of Damian’s hand suddenly, “Can Dami come too?”

“If he’s okay with it.” Bruce glances at him and Damian gives him an affirming nod. “Then it’s all okay.”

Tomorrow comes and Danial is feeling all kinds of anxiousness.

Him and Damian went down the cave together after lunch time as their Father had instructed. Jazz’s morning was always scheduled for her daily psychiatrist evaluations, so afternoon was her only window of time before she spends her time inside her room to do whatever.

There, they saw Tim who they hadn’t actually seen for three days now except for when it’s time for dinner. 

“I thought you usually stay in your room recently, Tim?” The twins approached the teen, curious to see how haggard he’d look now.

“Alfred makes me go back there because it at least exposes me to the healthy rays of the sun, or so he says. He even took all my blinds and curtains!” Tim rants at them, still focused on typing on his laptop connected to the Batcomputer. “I go here by the time everyone’s asleep. I’d go back to my room by 6am and continue there.”

Danny and Damian meet each other’s gaze with equally raised brows.

“Have you slept at all, Drake?” Damian asks.

They flinched when Tim’s face turned to them so suddenly, so bright and fresh it honestly looked even horrifying. They’d never seen his face so unmarred by dark under eyes.

“Nope!” He chirped.

“Oh my God, there’s not a cup of coffee in sight, Dami!” Danny shook his twin hysterically, feeling crazy.

“You’re lying.” Damian squints at Tim, not believing him one bit.

“You can check the camera, if you want.” Tim shrugs, swiveling around his chair and entertaining them. “I’ve been tasked with compiling all that we need to take to repeal the Anti-Ecto Acts. I’ve been at this for a month now, really. But recently, I’ve been on top of my game. I’ve never felt so refreshed despite having not slept yet at all.”

“Oh.” Danial is horrified and mesmerised. He could see where this was going.

“I realised about 5 days ago that I didn’t seek for coffee all night. That’s probably what tipped off Alfred and fetched me from the Cave. Gave me a schedule on where I should be.” Tim snickered at the memory. “He was proud enough that I didn’t get any coffee all day so he left me be, just as long as I get some sun nutrients, he said. I think it worked, actually. Have you seen my face lately?”

“Unfortunately.” Damian monotonously replies. He rolled his eyes, “Father instructed us to go here at this time. We’re on our way to meet Jasmine, where is Father?”

“Oh, right!” As if suddenly remembering, Tim closed his laptop completely and stood up quickly. Not once feeling sick at the sudden movement like all sleep deprived people do. “Bruce told me to accompany you ‘cus he was suddenly called in a meeting by the JL. Can’t miss it.”

Tim offered them each a domino mask as he wore one of his own despite still wearing casual clothing. “While Jazz already knows Danny as Phantom, he doesn’t know ours. My instinct tells me she’ll figure it out eventually and will keep it to herself, but it’s better to be more cautious. The possibility of the Tower being breached is low but never zero, always remember those possibilities.”

Once the masks were secured, he led them towards the zeta tube.

“This is a teleportation device we use to quickly go to other connected zeta tubes placed around the world. We’ll inform you of those locations for later. For now, we head to Titan’s tower.” Tim pressed a few buttons outside the machine that’s somewhat reminiscent of the Ghost Zone Portal. “I’ll go first and Damian will follow after. Count up to 2 minutes then after it scans you, Danny. I need to input your new code into it.”

Tim paused in his movement for a moment, like thinking over something. He glanced between Damian and him and seemed to hum to himself. Nodding then, he went in.

“Recognised: B20 - Red Robin.”

The AI voice sounded after scanning over Tim. He entered through calmly and the machine flashed to life, the next, Tim was gone.

That would look so cool if Danny hadn’t experienced being fried by one.

Damian glanced at Danial as though feeling his discomfort.

“It’s safe, akhi.” Damian assures him, looking Danny straight in the eye as he steps forward. “Do you trust us?”

“Recognised: B39 - Robin.”

And then, Damian was gone too.

Danial steeled himself.

Trust.

Step forward for the scan after Damian.

“Unrecognised.”

He takes a very deep breath.

1 minute.

“Log updating.”

2 minutes too fast.

“Data implementing.”

It’s a different machine. He’s not gonna turn into Phantom. Not on this one. Not when he’s already —

“Recognised: B40 - Robin.”

Danny’s eyes widened.

Right.

He’s Robin.

He stepped inside the portal.

He won’t have to become Phantom.

This time, he’s Robin.

That was all he needed.

Chapter Text

Tim downplayed the actual numbers of days he hadn’t slept for. In truth, he hadn’t slept for more than a week now, maybe two. But during those days, he hadn’t even realised it himself.

His lack of coffee intake or any energy drink possible didn’t affect him at all. Drinking such flavours only gives him the feeling of familiarity, like when drinking tea. Drinking tea gives one a sense of peace and freshness, even if you’re already feeling well and not having a sore throat. Drinking coffee and energy drinks helps him think that all is normal.

It’s not. It hasn’t been after he spent a great amount of time with Danny after buying him that projector.

If not talking about that piece of gadget, Tim would test Danial’s knowledge by offering him ridiculous scenarios. Sometimes, the scenarios are ones Tim already found himself in. Sometimes, it’s inspired by all the tales Danial has already been in.

“If you were to be accidentally buried and you turned out to be alive, how would you escape?”

“I can go intangible.”

“Ah.”

“Has Plasmius ever taken interest in making you an heir?”

“Oh, you don’t know half of it.”

“Nah, I can understand that. You’d be surprised. He even told me that my heir will be even more worthy, if I ever will have one.”

“They… want your future child?”

“He wants to train them to their full potential. When I’m out, I have to sleep with one eye open because I think he’ll get impatient and just create a child with my DNA.”

“Who are you talking about again?”

“.... Nobody.”

“Were you ever cloned?”

“I was. By Plasmius.”

“Ah.”

“For some reason, all of them failed. Only by altering the chromosomes was he able to stabilise it.”

“He… made a female clone of you? It worked that way?”

“She was almost a different version of me, or Danny for that matter. But… she didn’t live for very long. Plasmius wanted to recreate more of her eventually, and she… she couldn’t handle the procedure and destabilised.”

“....”

“Why did you ask?”

“.... No reason.”

Then before he ever realised it, Tim had sat in front of his laptop for who knows how long. His brain was working and doing everything. His display screens alternated between multiple files and somehow, everything still made sense. It was almost natural to him to work that way. Like how a bird would naturally know how to build a nest, or how beavers already know how to build a dam.

They won’t be able to explain how they knew how to do those things, just like how Tim wouldn’t be able to express how his brain knew just what to search for when looking at something.

His lack of sleeping was the same way. Sleeping doesn’t feel familiar to him anymore, even when he’d be able to sleep wherever and whenever possible. All his senses told him to finish this work as soon as possible, and that as long as he’s working, he’s on the right track.

Working is his natural habitat. Sleeping is not. But that does not mean he doesn’t appreciate sleep. He still does, even when he strongly feels that it’s not needed. Like a fish that doesn’t need to swim to breath, but still enjoys gliding through the water. Moving through the currents isn’t necessary, but it brings a sense of comfort and rhythm for the fish. The same way sleep gives Tim a sense of familiarity the same way drinking coffee does.

He doesn’t need the sun’s nutrients, he believes. But he bathes in it because Alfred feels comfort in doing it. He doesn’t like every second of him bathing in the sun. It reminds him of a certain person that he could never talk to anymore. Someone who needs the sun more than Tim does.

…

To get away from those thoughts, Tim focuses on himself and how he’s changed in the past few days. He remembers how Cass was the first one to be acting weird. He had often spotted her in the background wherever Danny was. She’d glance back at him and smile, bringing a finger to her lips like she’s doing the most devious prank.

And maybe she was onto something because one moment she was there, and the next she was gone and Tim hadn’t even blinked. And then she did it again a few days later while they were having dinner as though saying, ‘hey, look what I can do now!’

They realised then that Cass was the first to be affected by whatever Danny had informed them about. Bruce busied himself on the Cave trying to figure it out and Tim followed the man to make sure he wouldn’t lose his mind. 

They couldn’t even name Cass’s ability. It was not a simple invisibility, so maybe it has to do with her presence. But how can one be able to completely hide their presence to the point of not being able to see them? Even Cass had assured them that she didn’t vanish. Maybe the ability was heightened because she’s already proficient in hiding her presence.

“It could be similar to the Hidebehind?”

“No. The Hidebehind was known to be able to shift its body to hide behind a tree or object. Cass doesn’t need to do that. She said she was still sitting in front of us when we looked for her.”

“And it’s really not invisibility?”

“You can still feel someone’s stare wherever they are. Smell them if they’re near. Track them with devices. Cass’s entire presence disappeared to the point that Ace can’t even sniff her out. The tracking device we gave her to test out the theory didn’t work, and the tracker's frequencies vanished with her.”

“Well, at least the civilians will have a field day with this. They’ve already been calling us cryptid creatures from the start anyway.”

Weeks after her display, Tim became next with his non-ending work.

Hairs behind his neck rose and suddenly, he swiveled his chair so fast and stared behind him. Instincts told him someone was there, that someone was around and looking at him. He can’t see them, but then again, there’s only one person in the Manor who can do that.

“Cass?”

One moment she wasn’t visible, and the next she was there giving Tim a curious expression. “How?”

Tim blinked. He didn’t know how he was able to do that. “No idea.”

Cass tilts her head. “Instinct?”

If it were instinct, then there’s no way Bruce wouldn’t be able to tell where Cass was in front of him. Hell, he’d begrudgingly agree that Damian would have more instinct than him, even Danny. But those three were on the same boat: They couldn’t trace her anywhere at all.

So how come Tim can?

Instinct.

Drinking coffee and energy drinks helped him pretend things were normal. A ritual, not a necessity.

Like how birds instinctively know how to build nests or how beavers construct dams without being taught — his brain worked, solving, calculating, threading together impossible connections as well as possible ways to help the case. Screens flashed with alternating files, yet everything still made perfect sense.

Instinct.

Working was his natural state. Rest was not. But that still didn’t make any sense.

Instinct doesn’t make birds dive into the ocean to hunt like sharks. Instinct doesn’t make a beaver abandon its dam-building to migrate like a goose. Instinct doesn’t erase exhaustion — so why did it erase his?

Because…

Because why should it make sense in the first place?

How could Cass completely erase her presence, even with a tracker and right in front of them? How could Danial be both alive and dead at the same time? In both cases, Schrödinger's cat offers some explanation — yet even that barely makes sense.

So how does Tim’s new ability slot in place next to theirs?

It doesn’t. Because Tim is someone who values his rationality and ideas to fit in. Tim is someone who knows how to constantly adapt in any situation for the betterment of his cause. He’s someone who figured out the most mysterious heroes’ identities, but did he act on it? Not until he felt that he needed to do something. Those were his instincts. He knew what Batman needed — he knew what he needed to do, even if it meant leaving his quiet and lonely life behind. He had adapted.

Instinct isn’t just about survival. It’s about adaptation. Birds know how to build nests to rest in, but some species sleep while flying because they have to. Sharks don’t stop moving even while resting because stillness isn’t in their nature.

So maybe this — this relentless need to keep working — was just how his instincts worked. He didn’t need sleep, because this was his version of rest. His mind was always in motion, not because it was forced to be, but because it was meant to be.

Even when someone had erased their presence from the world, he could feel them. Not in a way he could explain. Not in a way that made sense. Just as a wolf knows when it’s being watched. Just as a bird senses a storm before it comes.

Maybe, if he let it, it would stretch further — past what was reasonable, past what was possible . Maybe he’d just know things. Not because he pieced together evidence, not because he analyzed patterns, but because his instincts would simply hand him the answer.

Maybe he could look at someone and understand what they needed before they even said a word. Maybe he could sense someone’s presence, even when they had erased all traces of themselves.

And that was the most unsettling part. Because if his instincts worked like that — if it ignored logic entirely — then what did that make him?

He has no idea.

…

He does.

But he doesn’t want to dwell on it. He doesn’t want to acknowledge it.

That he might become less human.

Then again, when was the last time he acted more human?

They weren’t just heroes — they were vigilantes, anti-heroes. Every time they put on the suit, they had to be above everyone else, above the civilians they protected. They had to be the beacon of safety, a symbol that as long as someone in a cape and mask was around, no harm could come.

But did that warrant him giving up his civilian life?

Many times, yes. Many times, he’d been faced with the thin line between his two lives, a line that threatened to snap. And it was always his instincts that screamed at him to sever those ties — to let go of his civilian identity to save everyone else. It was always the same: a sacrifice, a choice that meant he’d need to let go a part of himself to save the majority.

He didn’t want to see a new Robin to commit to this role. To see someone so young and be given this heavy burden just to be this symbol of Hope. But Damian took it in a stride. He hadn’t tried to be the natural, beaming Robin. In fact, many civilians were wary of him. But they couldn’t deny that they felt safer because of how capable he was.

And now, looking at Danny, he can’t believe how instincts told him almost immediately that yes. ‘This is someone who can carry that symbol next to Damian. Where Damian is the symbol of Bravery, Danny is the symbol of Hope — the two symbols that the Robin mantle held.’

Before he’d entered the Zeta-Tube, he could tell that something still weighs on Danny. Normally, the process of adding a new hero’s data on the Zeta-Tube requires someone with access with the new hero.

But he remembered the incident that had changed the boy forever, and the Zeta-Tube’s appearance is no doubt reminding him of that very event. However, he trusts Damian to know what to say before going in. From there, Tim knows just what he needed to do.

“Recognised: B20 - Red Robin.”

The Zeta-Tube that connected to the Titan’s Towers whirled softly as he exited. He was by the lower floor, just a floor below the main area for the team. He debated whether he should wait for his two brothers before entering the elevator. But then thought the Damian would no doubt wait for Danial anyway and went up to inform the team and Jazz.

At first, they had Jazz stay at Young Justice’s base at Catskill Mountains by New York. But the environment didn’t seem to soothe Jazz. They gave it a few more days before they decided that the Titan’s Towers were the next choice to help improve Jazz’s headspace.

As expected, the city lights helped Jazz’s mood and she spent some of her time looking over Jump City. Members of Teen Titans will often talk to her for a simple conversation. Because of her recent arrival, the older members would visit to see how it’s going as well. Black Canary was the daily visitor, being Jazz’s psychiatrist.

As soon as the elevator opened, Tim prepared himself for the red blur that instantly approached him. Perhaps his new heightened Instincts had its many advantages.

“Hiya, RR!” Bart engulfed him in a hug. 

Tim sighed fondly and reciprocated the hug. “Impulse.”

“Good to see you, Red Robin. You haven’t visited in weeks.” Cassie walked over to them, holding the elevator open as the two of them exited. “Since you said you’d be here, Impulse invited us to see you. He was instantly in front of the elevator when the Zeta-Tube announced your arrival.”

“There’s some additional changes in the Manor.” Tim offered them, looking over his wrist computer that connected to the Zeta-Tube. “Had to be there for a long while, even Nightwing’s been home more often recently. Also, Batman gave me some tasks and I’ve been working on them for weeks now.”

“Recognised: B39 - Robin.”

They hear clicking of heels as Black Canary enters the Main Area. Next to Dinah was Jazz who seemed anxious.

“Figured you’d bring him as well.” Dinah smiled at Tim. “But he can’t just join their conversation, Red Robin. Jazz will need to permit it herself.”

“I’m sure Robin understands that already.” Tim shrugs his shoulders. His wrist computer buzzed from Danny’s attempt and he pressed the button to finally add him to the system, smiling as he typed his alias. “The other Robin was the one to invite him.”

“The other Robin?” Kori’s voice echoed behind the two. “What does that mean?”

Starfire often stayed at the Titan’s Tower when Dick would stay by the Manor. But when not, both of them would be staying by Dick’s place at Bludhaven together.

Bart was at a loss with no context for the conversation, “What? Did the Bat pick up another one?”

Tim let out a laugh at that. It would have been better if it was just as simple as that.

“You were there when it happened last month, Impulse, how could you not know?” Cassie answered, grinning as she shook her head. She only knew parts of the story since not all of them were part of the groups that infiltrated the buildings. 

“Have you seen the news recently, Impulse?” Tim scolded the teen, “Surely you have.”

“Nope. Not at all.” Bart answered honestly. “But I did hear people talking about… uh… that boy, just today.”

Jazz let out a huge sigh. Bart was talking about the rumours saying that Daniel Fenton had died. That he was the civilian the Justice League had gone to save at that Government Funded building. People have been talking about it lately because the first court meeting will be in a few days and it’ll be presented live.

“Why has Robin not entered yet?” Kori questions, looking worried that something might’ve happened.

“Don’t worry, Star. He’s just waiting for someone.” Tim assures her. Just like Dick, Star had become fond of Damian.

“ This Robin patiently waiting for someone?” Bart made a face trying to imagine that, “It’s been more than a minute. I’ve never seen Robin sit still for that long waiting. ”

“Usually he’ll be going: ‘Tt, this is taking forever’ once 30 seconds have passed.” Cassie snickered to herself, her tone going deeper in an attempt to impersonate Damian’s voice.

“You’d be surprised what he’d do for this one.” Tim told them with a smirk as 2 minutes finally passed.

“Recognised: B40 - Robin.”

Damian was the latest addition to the team, and it’s been a year since then. No sidekicks have shown up just yet and Tim believes that a new Robin usually means a start of a new era for heroes.

With Danny being the one next to him, this is only further supported in his head. After this, it wouldn’t be long before new teen heroes start popping up from under the older heroes’ capes to join the various Teams.

“39… 40 — Two Robins?!” Bart counted, suddenly horrified at the image of two katana wielding Robins around the world. “Is this even allowed?!”

He shrieked when the elevator pinged and hid behind Tim. Damian can really be intense with his comebacks sometimes and Bart was the unfortunate receiver to most of it.

Damian gave him a disappointed stare, his frown the only visible expression, already knowing that the shriek came from the speedster.

Danial next to him looked around the base with awe, holding Damian’s left hand.

They both wore different clothing since Danny didn’t really have a suit to wear yet. In their comfortable clothing, it was easier to differentiate the two.

“This is the first I’ve heard of there being two Robins at the same time!” Kori said, voice jovial and Danny regarded her in awe.

“You’re very pretty.” He let out.

“Thank you.” Kori smiled at him and his tan skin reddened.

Bart finally looked over Tim’s shoulder and sucked in a breath. He looked between the boy and Jazz, who was staring at Danny with a relieved expression.

“Oh, he’s…” Bart muttered but didn’t complete it. He’d seen the photos of the boy when he was by their house collecting all the data. He initially thought, ‘wow, he and Damian look alike somewhat.’

When Danny finally locked eyes with Jazz he stiffened up, as though he didn’t know what to do at that moment.

Noticing this, Damian pulled Danny out of the elevator and gently led him to Jazz.

“Danny…” Jazz breathed out, her voice cracking.

“Jazz…” Danial didn’t notice that Damian had let his hand go. He surged up enough courage and engulfed Jazz in a tight hug.

Jazz’s walls broke down. The teen girl cried her eyes out as she covered her little brother between her arms.

“I’m sorry.” Jazz whispers and Danny shakes his head.

“Not your fault.” He replied.

Dinah motioned for the others to leave the area and they followed quietly. Tim looked back at them for a moment, expression unreadable as he took in the sight of their reunion. In the end, he can’t deny that Jazz’s decision was the best direction to go for.

Jazz was the first to break free from the hug, holding Danial’s shoulders at arms length to look at him entirely. The domino mask was on the way to fully see his face, but Jazz understands why the heroes felt the need for that.

No matter how filled the building they were on, the windows were see-through. You could never know who’s watching from afar.

“How’re you doing, Danny?” Jazz asks, caressing Danny’s cheeks. She furrowed her brow a second later, realising. “Should I still call you Danny?”

“I’m still Danny. But I’m also Danial.” Danial gives her a weak grin, “Turns out, we each had half of an entire soul. We merged the day I accidentally opened Mo– Maddie and Jack’s portal. We were both dead so… poof .”

Jazz giggles at his attempt at theatrics, “You were at two places at once around the world? That’s crazy, Danny.”

Danny’s grin widens at the sound of her laugh, “Also, I found my twin brother! I actually already could remember him since last year while everything was happening. I just… delayed searching for him because of Amity Park.” He looks down, tone lowering, “I was tempted to tell you about everything, but… I just… Often, I felt like a trespasser.”

“Because you think you’re not entirely Danny?” Jazz kneeled in front of him to meet his eyes.

“I used to think that. But I don’t anymore.” Danial let out a soft smile, remembering. “Along with finding my twin, I’ve also been living with my– Dani – our biological father.”

Jazz’s heart warmed at that. And secretly, it also crumbled a bit. “You look like you’ve been having fun. Is he good to you?”

“He’s a little awkward, but I think that’s what makes him genuine. He asks me random questions to try to get to know me, and even if I answer some of his questions wrong, he helps me understand why I should know it.” His big smile returned, and he continued talking earnestly. “He makes this constipated face whenever he can’t understand my words. It’s funny ‘cuz I’m actually just saying random Dead Language that even I don’t understand much.”

The more Danny talked, the more Jazz’s heart was close to imploding. It feels like it’s been so long since she last saw the beaming face of her little brother. In recent years, all she could vividly remember was the disappointed gaze he bore, or his quiet back as he was turned away by their parents. 

“There’s also a lot of people in the Manor, so it’s never lonely even though there are moments when everyone seems to be busy. They have all these dogs and there’s also a cat.” Danial grasped Jazz’s hands into his, looking at her with a beaming expression. “People there are very welcoming. They’re also very nice. And… And they’re very understanding, so… So you— You’ll really—”

The beaming expression became teary. He hiccuped between his sentences that he couldn’t even finish his words. But Jazz can understand what he’s trying to say.

‘You’ll really like it there.’

A house full of people sounds like a dream for Jazz. A house full of chaos and laughter. Of adults who really do look after their children.

But at the same time, she can’t imagine herself integrating into that kind of household. 

Because she knows deep in her mind that it’ll feel wrong for her to live in a place she didn’t grow up in. To see the faces of people that didn’t raise be so casual with her.

All she wanted was for her own parents to step up to that role — to see them be the capable adults and make the household lively. If Bruce Wayne was ready to father a son he didn’t even know he had, why couldn’t Jack and Maddie towards the children they had all along?

The home Danny found his solace in is not for Jazz. Neither will she be able to find it anywhere else.

Once more, Jazz grasped Danial’s shoulders, shaking them gently to get his attention. “Danny, I can’t.” If possible, his expression became even more broken at her words. “I will tolerate staying here, but I don’t think I’ll be able to appreciate the place like you do. I really do believe I won’t be able to.”

“B-But—”

“And that’s fine. Just because I won’t be with you doesn’t mean you’ll feel my loss of presence.” Jazz tells him as gently as she could. “Didn’t you do great in the past month?”

His eyes widened. Jazz could feel guilt that she didn’t intend to fill his very expression. “Was it because I didn’t visit you sooner? I’m sorry, Jazz. I’m really, really sorry! I’ll—”

“That’s not what I meant, Danny. No. Never, ever, think like that and put the blame on yourself, okay?” Jazz pressed, wiping away the tears that leaked through his domino mask. “This is a me problem. I made the decision of going away, not you. Even if we were able to hold a conversation sooner, my decision will still be the same. And it’s final. This… This is a journey I want for myself. I can’t see myself joining another family and not feel indignation towards that family. That’s what I feel, Danny. That’s why I chose to emancipate myself instead of putting myself in the foster systems where I’ll undoubtedly be sent from one family to another.”

“But Father—”

“Is your Dad. Not mine.” Jazz cut him off and her heart broke when he looked down, away from her honest eyes. “Even if I try, Danny, I won’t be able to even see him as a father-figure. I’ll always compare Jack to him, and I will always find ways to criticise that and won’t appreciate every second that he’s trying for me. That’s why… That’s why I need to do this. Alone. I can’t bring you with me, Danny. Not when you’re already happy.”

Danny’s shoulders shook, his palms whitening as he clutched it. Suddenly, he surged forward and tightly encircled his arms around her. She could feel him heaving his breathing as he cried.

“How will I continue to be happy when you aren’t?” His voice said like a quiet whimper.

She held him close to her heart, ruffling his hair in familiar movements. She’ll miss this feeling.

“It’s not like I’ll be away forever.” Jazz finally says. “Like I said, it’s a journey. Eventually, I’ll grow out of these feelings. One day, I’ll be able to grow out of my parents’ shadows. Even before that, you’ll still be able to call me. I’ll answer whenever you call.”

Danial sniffed, not at all happy with the condition but he considered it. 

“Promise?”

“Promise.”

To the world, Daniel Fenton is dead. The cause of his death was revealed during the trial against Jack and Maddie Fenton, along with the members of the Ghost Investigation Ward. The video of the two researchers’ verbal fight with Daniel Fenton strapped on the table was shown. His body was blurred, but everyone knows how grim the scene would be without it. 

It showed the part wherein the woman struck Daniel Fenton’s chest out of anger, and then the video cuts off. Apparently, that was all the part they got because after that, the Justice League had tampered with all the base’s devices and stopped all cameras from working.

Daniel Fenton’s heart was struck at his heart’s left ventricle, that was how open Daniel Fenton was as he lay in that table. Still breathing, still alive despite all the inhuman practices the GIW and the Fentons committed. 

The Justice League later released the medical reports: the force had ruptured the thick muscle of his heart, causing catastrophic internal bleeding. His body wouldn’t have had time to fight back—within moments, his brain was deprived of oxygen, his limbs went limp, and his once-bright blue eyes faded into stillness. 

And because an innocent boy had died under the assumption that he was Phantom, the real Phantom had entered the room before the JL arrived and took the lives of the two researchers.

The Justice League arrived at the damned room too late.

None of their family wanted to collect the bodies of the two researchers for proper burial. The Fentons were kept quiet by their own lawyers because even if they push for the actual truth, they’d still be painted as mad scientists who're willing to butcher their son in the name of research.

Jazz Fenton is allowed emancipation at 14, with that, she changed her last name. She is now officially named as Jasmine Nightingale. Her current location is not to be discussed, even to her closest friends or family members (if she still had any). 

Due to her emancipation, one Vladimir Masters failed in taking custody of her.

It made local news of him bawling his eyes out about not being able to see any of his Godchildren anymore. The people sympathised with his story.

The next trial to take down the Anti-Ecto Acts won’t happen until next week. Unfortunately, the process isn’t as fast as Danny expected it to go by. Though according to Tim, it’s actually being processed faster than the common estimation.

Speaking of Tim, he hadn’t updated the rest of the Family about his newfound ability like how Cass had graciously done for them. No. Tim was a recluse teen. He’s the kind of teen that you need to physically strap if you ever want to have a personal conversation with him unless he initiates it.

The way the others found out was one by one. Danial and Damian already had the idea that Tim did acquire an ability just like Cass did. It wouldn’t be surprising given that aside from Damian, Tim is the next closest person who Danial spends time with.

But given that they all found out individually, it meant that every one of them had a different understanding of how his ability worked.

“I threw batarang right to his head. He dodged as though he was just cracking his neck.”

They all stared at Bruce with equally horrified expressions. Bruce met them with a serious expression, like the fact that Tim even managed to dodge the weapon was the most serious part.

“He had his back on me.”

“No, Bruce—” Dick inhaled sharply. “ Why did you decide to throw a batarang of all things? Why not a rock? Or a- or a paper?”

“There were no rocks in that part of the cave and a paper can be heard when I crumble it, he’ll expect that.” Bruce explains, bringing his hand to cross against his chest like he’s giving it more thought. “I’ve been watching him during his patrols. He responds to a crime before it happens. He’d look around a busy street and he’s able to subdue a primary suspect we hadn’t even pinpointed the visual of. And sometimes, it’s like he knows just what to say in a situation.”

They sat around the living area, occupying all the available seats and bringing it around each other like they’re having an important family meeting. Only Tim was not in attendance.

Cass tilted her head as she sat by Bruce’s chair’s arm rest. “Instinct?”

“More like Clairvoyance.” Bruce offers.

“That doesn’t explain how he’s able to not sleep for a week.” Dick debates, letting go of the batarang issue. “Alfred told me he hasn’t touched a drop of coffee since, not even a can of energy drinks is missing!”

Again, Cass tries to join in. “Instinct?”

“Think about it, Cass! Is he becoming a vampire? Is that what he is now?” Steph shrieked and shuddered. “My ex is turning into a vampire. I hated Edward! How dare he.”

“No, he mentioned following Alfred’s suggestions to bathe in the sun every morning ‘till noon.” Danny shakes his head.

Damian agrees with him, “Sun is the nemesis of a Vampire.”

“Instinct.” Cass’s tone started becoming even more stern, her brows furrowing.

“How is bathing in the sun instinct?” Jason shakes his head at her, and then leans in conspiratorily. “I think Timbo can read minds.”

Dick immediately rolls his eyes, “Still doesn’t explain his lack of rest.”

And then, Cass glares at them all, smacking the wooden coffee table by her side so loud they flinch. They all turned to her with widened eyes and she pointed to somewhere behind Dick, and like watching a tennis match, their heads followed where she pointed. Only to flinch again because there stood the subject of their conversation.

Tim glowered at them, pinching the bridge of his nose. Gone were the unhealthy eyebags he used to sport. Now his face looks like he hadn’t once attempted to stay awake for a whole month.

“I couldn’t concentrate on work because of all your scheming.” Tim stressed.

“Soo…” Jason drawled. “Mind reading?”

“No.”

“Clairvoyance?” Bruce supplied.

“No?” Tim tilts his head as though judging him for coming to that conclusion.

“Vampire?” Steph raised her arms high.

“No!” Tim yelled, rolling his eyes.

Then, confidently, Cass’s voice rang. “Instinct.”

“Yes!” Tim finally said, motioning his palms towards Cass as though to express ‘finally, someone with brains.’

“How is Instinct letting you be awake for God knows how long?” Dick immediately asks.

“How is a bird able to continue flying while resting? How is a shark able to continue swimming while resting?” Tim offers him, hands crossed against his chest. “It’s in their instinct to be able to do all those to reach their goals. My instinct to work, and that instinct allows me to not need rest anymore.”

Bruce furrowed his brow in thought, “That doesn’t really—”

“It’s not meant to make sense. That was just me trying to rationalise this ability. Those were the closest metaphors I could come up with!” Tim cracked his neck, not really feeling any strain, but it was a familiar action to prepare himself before he continued speaking. “Look, even Cass’s ability doesn’t make sense. Sure, she’s always been able to hide her presence — but to do it right in front of us? With a tracker that vanished along with her? What if she’s actually manipulating our brain waves so that our eyes physically can’t perceive her? What if she can extend that ability to any kind of wave around her, making everything on her person disappear as well? Or what if, instead, she’s manipulating her own waves — her very presence — so that we can’t feel her at all? None of it makes sense. But maybe that’s the point. It doesn’t exist to make sense.”

“Like…” Danial suddenly spoke up, “Like the ones in some stories. Cryptids.”

“Yes! Like those creatures.” Tim points at him. He breathed in a heavy breath. “Look, let me make this simpler. My mind is always running — always working. So what do I do? I work. I do whatever needs to be done because that’s what I feel the need to do. Most of the cases I’ve solved? It was because I followed my instincts. And what do we know about instincts? They adapt. Mine adapted so much that, with this… permanent enhancement, it no longer requires me to sleep or rest. It lets me keep doing whatever it is that I feel the need to do.”

He stares at them for a calculated moment, giving them a chance to digest his words. “I can still sleep if I want to. I can drink coffee if I feel like it. But I don’t need to anymore. I still need food, I still get hungry. But right now? Right now, I just want to get back to work. Those files won’t sign themselves, and they won’t finalize themselves either. So, if you’ll excuse me.”

Tim left them in complete silence.

Danny shrugged, having completely followed what Tim meant. He pulled Damian with him to go somewhere to play in. Damian just quietly followed after him.

Cass tilts her head an expression unreadable from her face.

“Waves...?”

And then she was gone.

Chapter Text

If there’s anything Bruce consistently listens to no matter what, it’s his paranoia.

It’s natural for him to think about the worst scenarios — he needs to consider those odds no matter how miniscule they are. The possibility for everything to go wrong will never be zero. 

Of course, he acknowledges that not everyone thinks the way he does. Out of everyone else, Tim is the one to have the closest mindset as him. But Tim is also a high-risk taker, able to come up with the most ridiculous solution that often even flabbergasted Bruce himself. But all is well for as long as he’s okay.

That is all to say that he doesn’t feel 100% great about the new abilities Danny, his very lovely son, may grant him.

He loves his sons. He loves them so much he wouldn’t even mind if they came to tell him pointblank about their body counts for as long as they are ready to acknowledge how wrong killing is. He loves them so much he wouldn’t even mind if they had come to him in the form of a starfish.

For Danny, of course he’d love him even if he turned out to be the most powerful ghost there is. Or if he ended up permanently turning his siblings into meta.

Bruce doesn’t hate metas. He just logically thinks that having one within Gotham will be extremely dangerous. After all, the villains he fights against are sociopaths and murderers who're willing to do anything to get Batman down.

To further prove this, Bruce had already mentally prepared himself and even made lists of what abilities they could all possibly get. And it went as he expected! He had theorised Tim’s ability would assist his sleeping schedule, but mainly, he had initially expected it to revolve around the simplest form of abilities like telekinesis. He was right in theorising Cass’s would be somewhat akin to invisibility, you could imagine his sigh of relief upon witnessing her use of abilities then.

Except, it was more complicated than those, and for that, he was completely right in his gut feeling that dealing with the abilities wouldn't be so simple like how he could with any superheroes and supervillain’s abilities.

For the other meta abilities he’d encountered so far, there’s always been an explanation and reasoning as for how they work. Whether it be scientific, logical, biological, or even magical. He can always understand those to that extent.

But this is a new case, one that can’t even be understood entirely. You can put many metaphorical explanations for it like how Tim tries to, but in the end, it can't be fully explained.  

How can you even explain eldritch qualities?

There’s Tim who’s essentially become a slave to his instincts. Heightened instincts is one thing — at least with that, Bruce can think that his abilities are actually more reliable and advantageous to any situation. But for it to also affect Tim’s entire human nature is not one Bruce feels delighted about. 

Now, Tim’s need to do something is so unending Bruce wonders when he’ll ever hit burning out , or worse, if he'll ever feel that way. What was the reason for Tim to get this as his ability of all things?

Perhaps it was because he’s naturally a workaholic. Always given the research mission. Always working on a case.

“Bruce.”

Perhaps… it’s because Tim constantly feels the need to prove himself. Constantly feeling like he needs to continue working if he wants it to last. As though the position he’s in isn't stable and that he needs to work so that he can keep it.

Everything that made up Tim’s characteristics molded together to create this… unexplainable ability that could only work on him. One that can only suit him, even to the most cruel way possible.

And with Cass, he can’t even begin to understand how her abilities work. It’s the current case Bruce is trying to figure out. He needs to understand hers before another one of his sons develop the next ability.

Well, the next one would either be Damian or Jason. Damian would be the more likely, but he’s not sure if his core still healing would delay that development. So the most likely candidate falls on Jason. 

“Bruce!”

Still, he’s still stuck with how to begin to understand Cass’s ability.

Was Tim right in thinking Cass might be able to control human brainwaves? Or any kinds of waves that can relay information for that matter. How does that even scientifically work? You can’t just completely alter the way waves are perceived. People can still be pinpointed through echolocation even if they go completely still — because they’re occupying a space.

Can they pinpoint Cass through echolocation?

Maybe he should try that first. Cass seemed excited to test out her newfound wave theories the other day. If he made it engaging, maybe he could have her enjoy trying to figure out her ability together.

It’s been a while since they’d spent time together.

And then suddenly, his mind halts at that thought.

No. That’s not right.

Half an hour prior, he had Tim lay off from working for a while and had him stay by his room away from the Batcave. It was just to give him a moment of peace away from a monitor. He accepted without any reluctance. Tim had told him before completely leaving that he felt like something’s going to go wrong. Why did he feel that way?

Bruce was… talking to someone. He wasn’t alone in the cave. Someone had approached him for help.

“Bruce!”

Bruce felt himself getting slapped in the cheek, his head turning suddenly from the impact it held. His eyes widened, finally realising.

“Cass?”

One moment she wasn’t there and the next thing he knew, she was in front of him. Her expression was so distraught and her face so pale. She was heaving, a hand over her throat as though she’d been shouting more than her vocal cord could handle.

Memories came rushing in, and suddenly, his brain tried to catch up to how he got this moment.

On the way to the kitchen, Bruce had bumped onto something. And when he looked down, he was surprised to see Cass holding onto his dress shirt. Her eyes were wide, and her mouth was quivering and it sent warning signals to Bruce’s head.

“Cass? What’s wrong? What happened?”

Her mouth opened, and then looked behind her. She was glancing at the entrance to the living area.

Wasn’t she with Steph?

“S-Steph wan-ted… test a-bi-li-ty.” Cass’s voice shook with every syllable. “I… made her not… s-see. Steph ask if… try-ing brain w-wave. So I… I tried.”

Damian and Danial went down the corridor and saw them, eyes instantly analysing the scene.

“What happened?” Damian asks.

“Is Cass okay?” Danny followed with, the two instantly coming to their sister’s sides.

Cass shook her head, her eyes shut tightly.

“I… don’t know h-how. I see them . I-I change brain waves, t-then.” Cass brought a palm over her mouth in distress, her breathing becoming irregular. “Steph… forgot what d-doing. F-Forgot Cass. I… dropped a-bi-li-ty, b-but — Steph still didn’t see!”

“Even now?” Bruce’s paranoia went up the roof. What if scenarios start to whisper in his ears as he tries to understand the situation.

In response, Cass shook her head frantically.

“But how?!” Danial exclaimed in worry, “We can see you!”

Cass instead burrowed her head to Bruce for comfort. She doesn’t know what’s happening at all, or why it was even happening.

Bruce set his shoulders straight, “Boys, talk to Steph. Figure out her side of the story.” They started to make their way to the living area, and just across that was the Grandfather’s clock. “Cass and I will try to understand what’s happening by the cave.”

When they went past the living area, Steph was playing with her phone by the couch. She snapped her head up to wave at Bruce enthusiastically, but she never once spared Cass a glance.

The situation was turning dire.

Bruce and Cass made their way down the cave quickly and stood by numerous machines that can be used for wave tracking. Ones that are used to detect earthquakes, to the ones that are able to collect magical wave properties.

He had Cass use her ability all the while, and it was difficult for Bruce. More so because Cass seemed reluctant and self-distrustful towards herself.

“I can’t see you, nor can I even pinpoint where you are exactly. But I know you’re there because I saw you disappear.” Bruce was the only one to talk between the two of them. He attempts to fill the tenseness of the situation with his calm tone. “I still know you Cass, so don’t worry. And nothing has been out of the ordinary. All we’re getting are the same ones we’ve already observed with Tim and Babs a few weeks ago.”

One moment she wasn’t there, and the next, Cass stood in the middle of the machines looking worried.

Cass stared at her palms for a long moment, considering something inside her mind.

‘Waves.’ She had signed, repeating the word a few more times. ‘I think I control brain-waves.’

“Can you explain how?” Bruce asks softly. With Cass, he can’t debate how impossible that is. Cass is already having a hard time expressing herself. To disagree with her will result in complicating her understanding.

‘I can read people. People intention.’ Cass signed, tilting her head to think more. “I think ability allow me to read brain-waves now. I can…”

Her signing didn’t continue as she paused. Her eyes widened at the sudden realisation. Her eyes became filled with guilt and horror mixed together, staring at Bruce as though she did something she would never intend to.

Knowing Cass, there are a lot of things she’s sworn she’ll never do again. The main one is killing. But she’s done nothing of the sort yet for her to look so guilty.

So what left is there for Cass to look so horrified at?

Her hands shook as she raised it, palm facing each other with a wide ball of space in between. When she oscillated her hand around that space one after another, the translation helped Bruce piece a slot on the puzzle.

‘Manipulate.’

Manipulate brainwaves. That’s what Tim had offered. 

At first, Bruce thought this didn’t really warrant Cass’s obvious horrification about her abilities. Manipulating brainwaves could simply mean that she’s able to alter how she’s perceived by the naked eye. Like masking her to be an insignificant part of the background even when people are directly looking at her. Or manipulating the brainwaves to decide that she’s not important.

But with how Cass seems to take it, it seems the ability is much much more complicated than that.

When she first showed off her ability, it seemed like she was having fun with it so they didn’t really think about it too much, though Bruce was a bit worried for numerous reasons. But all those weren’t really focused on much seeing as to how Cass enjoyed playing with her sibling with the ability, often even using it on patrol.

It was only after Tim’s ability was known did Bruce finally take a list of everything and took note of anything that could go wrong.

But Cass acted like a Cheshire cat with her ability that he honestly thought that that was all there is to it. Cass can hide herself and presence at will. And he accepted it.

Now though, he wished he had been more proactive and listened to his paranoia talking.

However, Bruce can’t pinpoint a solution or even a conclusion if he doesn’t fully understand both sides of this ability.

He grasped Cass’s shoulders gently but firmly, decision set. “Cass. I know this is scaring you, and I understand that you may be starting to be reluctant in using your ability.” He breathed in deeply, then stared at her eyes steely.

“I want you to recreate what you did with Steph to me.”

Cass shook her head instantly before he even began speaking, but he continued.

“Give me 3 minutes with the ability in effect.”

Cass attempted to push him away, but he held on firm.

“And after that, I want you to try everything you can to bring me out of it.”

“No!” Cass shouted.

“Please, Cass. This for your sake. This is to help you control it.” Bruce begged.

“No!” Cass insisted, shaking her head resolutely. “Never! Not use it again!”

“You can’t run away from using it forever, Cass.” Bruce says softly, trying to make Cass understand his whys . “Remember what Danny said? This is… permanent for us.”

“No.”

“We need to understand how this works for us or else it will—”

Then Cass broke free away from him, glaring at him with anger.

“Stop it!”

One moment Cass was there, and the next thing Bruce knew, Cass was never there.

And, oh, for some reason, something makes sense.

The realisation isn’t really as relieving as Bruce thought it would be. However, understanding the ability more is a big step to help Cass embrace it more. Just as it did with Tim.

Behind where Cass stood, he saw the twins enter the cave with a worried Steph following them. Her eyes instantly locked on to Cass and that was where Bruce felt the courage to speak.

“Cass.” Bruce calls his daughter, he holds her hand between his when she looks down. “When you first found out about your ability, what was your understanding of it?”

Cass closed her eyes. She didn’t want to talk about her abilities anymore. But she lets out a sigh.

“Disappearing easier. Your reaction, funny.” Cass speaks softly. “You look for me, but me is in front. Not behind wall or ceiling.”

“You could still see yourself, right? Your clothes, your hair.” Bruce listed to her. “And the world still looks the same for you?”

Cass considers this, holding Bruce’s hand for comfort. Grounding herself to the familiar feeling of his palm and knuckles. “I see everything… but not everyone see me.”

“That’s right. When Steph couldn’t see you, some of us still could. ” Bruce says, careful to make his tone gentle as he mentioned a sensitive topic. “When Steph asked you to use your ability differently, how did you do it?”

Cass stiffened and looked down, her hold on his hand tightening. She was hesitating over saying something. Unsure.

“I-I…”

Behind her, he sees Tim entering the Cave now. He had a serious and worried expression on his face. He must’ve felt something was wrong, they’d been here too long.

Steph held over the railing with her knuckles white with how tight she’s holding onto it, her gaze never leaving Cass.

“Always been there.”

Bruce blinks when Cass finally spoke and her gaze snapped back to her, just in time for her to look back directly into his eyes.

“What do you mean?”

“Air move. Always move.” Her brows furrowed as she tried to explain, “No, not like air. Different now, but always thought air. Like heat. Like… voice. But now… more.” She pressed a hand to her temple, frustrated that she couldn't quite describe it. “Didn’t notice. Never paid… attention. Always thought normal. My normal.”

Because of her upbringing, Cass had always been special in knowing more than she should. She saw death differently than a normal person does. She hears a voice more clearly than anybody else. She’s able to know everything through little shifts, even in the air.

She took a breath. “Everything… shifts. Around people. Around voices. Around thoughts.” Her fingers traced something unseen in the air. “Small things. But there. When I don’t think, I don’t see. But when I do—” She exhaled. “It’s different.”

Cass pointed at him, then the space around him. “People move different from world.” She hesitated, searching for the right comparison. “Like water and fish. Water still there, but fish moves inside. Makes ripples.”

Her hand moved in a slow, wavelike motion.

Bruce watched carefully. “And you can see the ripples?”

Cass nodded. “Didn’t know I could. Not before. But… always there.” She looked down, watching those said ripples coming from herself. “Tim call them waves. B-Brainwaves?”

Her voice dropped lower, almost hesitant. “And I can change them.”

“Why does that bother you, Cass?” Bruce asks, gently as he’d been speaking. But he was surprised when Cass suddenly snaps, her eyes wide.

“Don’t want control!” She heaved, encircling her arms around her. “I… thought control my visibility. Just me. Not… not other’s brain!”

Cass initially embraced her ability because she believes it’s only affecting her — her own visibility, her own presence.

But with Steph never seeing her despite having turned the ability off, she realised that maybe her ability is actually affecting others instead. For some unexplainable reason, she’s been altering their reality, even if unintentionally.

That’s when she panicked. Because she doesn’t want to take away people’s thoughts . She doesn’t want to control them, only herself. But now, she’s afraid that every time she uses her ability, she’s taking away their choice to see her, to remember her.

Cass doesn’t want to be forgotten.

She doesn’t want to be considered a tool again. Not a person, but a weapon. To be there, not to completely disappear.

Cass’s choice was taken from her. She doesn’t want to take other’s.

Disappearing was fun. Hiding from view was fun. Her family always searches for her, because they also find it fun. Because they love Cass and do not want her to keep being not seen.

But her ability can make them forget her. Can make them never see her, never search for her. 

Cass can cause them to fear that she might actually disappear one day, and they won’t even know of it.

She won’t ever do that, but she can. She could do that, even if unintentionally. And she’s scared.

If her power isn’t just about hiding — but about changing perception itself… then where does it stop? How much can she change? If she can make people forget her, could she — accidentally or not — make them forget other things, other people, other memories? Or will it always be about her?

Bruce doesn’t know how to comfort his daughter. At times like this, Bruce hates not knowing how to relate with his children. He’ll never fully understand their train of thoughts, never understand why they do all the things he warned them about.

At that moment, Bruce wanted to gnaw at every opportunity to get himself to be the next one to be enhanced instead. Just so he could know how it had been for his children first. So every worst decision could be tested on him instead of them. Why must they continue to suffer for Bruce’s incompetence?